Skip to main content

Full text of "The Danish folk high school"

See other formats


UNITED     STATES    BUREAU    OF    EDUCATION 

BULLETIN,  1914,   NO.  22 WHOLE  NUMBER  595 


DANISH  FOLK 
SCHOOLS 


By  H.  W.  x^OGHT 

specialist  in  rural  education 
bure.au  of  education 


WASHINGTON 

GOVERNMENT  PRINTING  OFFICE 

1914 


ADDITIONAL  COPIES 

OF  THIS  PUBLICATION  MAY  BE  PROCURED  FROM 

THE  SUPERINTENDENT  OF  DOCUMENTS 

GOVERNMENT  PRINTING  OFFICE 

WASHINGTON,   D.   C. 

AT 

30     CENTS  PER  COPY 
V 


CONTENTS. 


Page. 

Letter  of  transmittal 5 

Preface 7 

I.  Recent  Agricultural  Evolution  and  the  Folk  High  School U 

Denmark  a  land  where  agricultme  is  a  science 9 

A  marked  reclamation  service 9 

Remarkalile  growth  of  cooperative  eutei-prise 10 

Control  unions  and  Government  breeding  centers 11 

Parceling  out  the  large  estates 11 

Rural  social  life 12 

A  correct  outlook  on  life 13 

The  changes  of  a  century 14 

Place  of  the  folk  high  school  in  the  agricultural  evolution 16 

Testimony  of  leading  economists  and  schoolmen 16 

II.  Evolution  of  the  Folk  High  School  in  Denmark 18 

Nikolai  Frederik  Severin  Grundtvig  (1783-1S72) 18 

Gnmdtvig  and  the  gospel  of  youth 20 

Grundtvig's  early  ideas  of  what  the  school  should  be 21 

King  Christian  VIII  invited  to  open  a  royal  free  school  for  life 24 

Roddiug  folk  high  school  founded 24 

Kristen  Kold  (1816-1870)  the  real  organizer  of  the  folk  high  school 25 

III.  How  the  School  is  Organized  and  Administered 28 

Ownership  of  the  folk  high  schools 28 

The  teachers:  Their  training 30 

The  students  who  attend  the  schools 30 

State  aid  to  schools  and  students 32 

Cost  of  schooling - 34 

The  school  a  democratic  body 34 

IV.  The  Subject  Matter  and  Its  Presentation 35 

The  spirit  of  the  teaching 35 

Two  kinds  of  folk  high  schools 36 

Some  subjects  of  particular  interest:  Seng 36 

Gymnastics  and  play  life 37 

Historical  study  the  main  background 38 

Spiritual  growth  and  the  work  of  the  day 39 

V.  Some  Typical  High  Schools 41 

General  statement 41 

A  day  at  Roskilde  Folk  High  School 41 

Fredricksborg  Folk  High  School,  the  inspirer  of  English  schools 43 

Vallekilde,  a  great  folk  high  school 45 

Haslev,  a  folk  high  school  of  the  practical  kind 47 

Rj'slingo  in  Fyen,  a  historic  school 49 

Askov  "  Expanded  "  Folk  High  School 51 

VI.  Local  Agricultural  Schools  and  Their  Work 55 

General  statement 55 

Lyngby  Agricultural  School 56 

Datum  Agricultural  and  Dairy  School 59 

.  The  Royal  Veterinary  and  Agricultural  Institute ^'^ 

VII.  Special  Agricultiu-al  Schools  for  Small  Holders  and  Rural  Schools  of  Hou.sehold  Economics ...  64 

General  statement 

Kserehave  Husmande  (small-hold  school) ^ 

Fyn  Stifts  School,  near  Odense ^ 

Rural  schools  of  household  economics 

Haraldsborg  School  of  Household  Economics 

3 


70 


4  .  COITTEIsrTS. 

Page. 

VIII.  The  Folk  High  School  Transplanted  to  Other  Northern  European  Countries 71 

The  adaptability  of  the  folk  high  schools 71 

The  folk  school  in  Sweden 7I 

H'V'ilan  Folkhogskolan  och  Lantmarmaskolan 72 

Origm  of  the  Norwegian  folk  high  schools 73 

The  folk  high  schools  in  Finland 74 

The  folk  high  schools  on  English  soil 75 

IX.  Danish-American  Folk  High  Schools  in  the  United  States 79 

Early  history  01  the  transplantation 79 

Elk  Horn  Folk  High  School 80 

Nysted  Folk  High  School 81 

Danebod  Folk  High  School 82 

Hindrances  to  satisfactory  growth  of  the  Danish-American  schools 83 

X.  Feasibility  of  Adapting  the  Folk  High  Schools  to  American  Conditions 84 

General  statement 84 

The  agricultural  reorganization 85 

The  old  rural  schools  unable  to  cope  with  the  situation 85 

Coming  of  the  farmers'  centralized  schools 86 

How  the  reorganized  schools  may  profit  by  the  Danish  system 86 

The  folk  high-school  spirit  in  our  agricultural  commimities 86 

Inspirational  lectures  and  extension  courses 87 

Short  courses  for  all  who  need  help 88 

"Why  there  is  need  of  schools  for  gro\\Ti-ups  in  the  United  States 88 

The  South  Atlantic  Higliland  a  good  place  to  begin 89 

The  moonlight  schools  of  Kentucky,  an  experunent  in  the  elimination  of  adult  illiteracy.  90 

How  the  schools  might  be  organized 92 

Schools  ia  which  to  train  the  "inspirers" 92 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Plate  l.  A,  Askov  Folk  High  School,  oldest  and  largest  of  the  folk  high  schools;  B,  The  historic 

folk  high  school  at  Ryslinge Frontispiece. 

2.  A,  Folk  High  School  Gymnast;  £,  A  group  of  folk  high-school  students,  chosen  to  repre- 

sent Denmark  at  the  International  Hygienic  Congress  at  Dresden 16 

3.  X,  Young  women  at  play  and  gymnastics,  Vallekilde  Folk  High  School,  Zealand;  B, 

"The  White  House,"  Askov  Folk  High  School,  .lutland 32 

■4.  A,  Model  5-acre  small  hold  operated  as  a  park  of  the  school  for  small  holders  near  Odense, 

Fyen;  B,  In  the  model  kitchen,  rural  school  of  household  economics,  Haslev,  Zealand..  48 
5.  A,  Datum  Local  Agricultural  School  near  Odense,  Fyen;  experimental  field  in  foreground; 

B,  Fircroft  Folk  High  School,  Bournville,  England 64 

e.  A,  Nysted  Folk  High  School,  Nysted,  Howard  County,  Nebr.;  B,  Elk  Horn  Folk  High 

School,  Elk  Horn,  Shelby  County,  Iowa SO 


LETTER  OF  TRANSMITTAL. 


Department  of  the  Interior, 

Bureau  of  Education, 

Washington,  January  3,  1914. 

Sir:  I  am  transmitting  herewith  for  publication  as  a  bulletin  of 
the  Bureau  of  Education  the  third  section  of  Harold  W.  Foght's 
report  on  the  rural  schools  of  Denmark.  This  section  of  the  report 
pertains  almost  wholly  to  the  folk  high  schools,  which  have  by  com- 
mon consent  been  the  most  important  factor  in  the  transformation 
in  the  rural  life  of  Denmark  and  in  the  phenomenal  economic  and 
social  development  of  that  countiy.  In  the  30  years  from  1881  to 
1912  the  value  of  the  exports  of  standard  agricultural  products — 
bacon,  eggs,  and  butter— increased  from  SI 2,000,000  to  8125,000,000. 
Waste  and  worn-out  lands  have  been  reclaimed  and  renewed.  Coop- 
eration in  production  and  marketing  has  become  more  common  than 
in  any  other  country.  Landlordism  and  farm  tenantry  have  almost 
disappeared.  Only  2  per  cent  of  Danish  farmers  are  now  tenants 
or  leaseholdei*3.  Rural  social  life  has  become  intelligent,  organic, 
and  attractive.  A  high  type  of  idealism  has  been  diffused  among 
the  masses  of  the  people.  A  real  democracy  has  been  established. 
This  is  the  outgrowth  of  an  educational  system,  universal,  practical, 
and  democratic.  Any  agency  so  simple,  modest,  and  inexpensive  as 
the  Danish  folk  high  school  that  can  be  considered  even  as  one  of  the 
important  factors  in  such  a  result,  or  rather  in  such  a  combination  of 
results,  is  well  worth  careful  study  by  the  people  of  the  United  States. 

That  the  Danish  folk  high  school  may  be  successfully  transplanted 
is  abundantly  shown  by  the  success  of  such  schools  in  other  Scandi- 
navian countries — Norway,  Sweden,  Finland.  That  the  form  of  the 
school  must  be  modified  for  successful  transplanting  to  English- 
speaking  countries  is  not  only  shown  by  the  attempts  to  establish 
schools  of  this  kind  in  England  and  America,  but  is  inherent  in  the 
very  nature  of  the  schools  and  in  the  principles  and  ideals  out  of 
which  they  have  grown.  I  agree  fully  with  Mr.  Foght's  suggestions 
as  to  how  these  principles  and  ideals  may  be  embodied  as  factors  in 
the  readjustment  of  our  rural  public  schools  for  children  and  applied 
in  the  establishment  of  schools  for  the  instruction  of  adult  illiterates. 
Both  are  desirable.  An  extensive  study  of  rural  conditions  and  needs 
and  of  rural  jDopulation  in  the  United  States  has,  however,  led  me  to 

5 


t>  LETTER   OP    TRANSMITTAL. 

believe  that  with  the  necessary  modifications  to  adapt  them  to  varjdng 
natural  resources  and  economic  and  social  conditions,  schools  of  the 
Danish  type  embodying  the  principles  and  ideals  of  Grundtvig,  Flor, 
Kold,  Schroder,  Appel,  and  other  Danish  educators — short  course 
schools  for  young  men  and  women  from  18  to  30  or  35  years  old — 
might  be  no  less  successful  in  America  than  they  have  been  in  Scan- 
dina\dan  countries. 

Respectfully  submitted. 

P.  P.  Claxton, 

Commissioner. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 


PREFACE. 


The  following  pages  tell  briefly  the  story  of  Denmark's  contribution 
to  the  theory  and  practice  of  education;  i.  e.,  the  Danish  folk  high 
school.  As  Rousseau  in  his  day  preached  the  gospel  of  childhood, 
so  Grundtvig,  the  father  of  the  folk  high  school,  gave  his  life  to  the 
gospel  of  young  manhood  and  womanhood.  Rousseau  contended 
that  childhood  was  more  than  a  preparation  for  becoming  grown-up ; 
Grundtvig  proclaimed  the  significance  of  youth  as  a  definite  epoch 
dm^ing  which  is  determined  much  of  the  life  to  be  lived  by  the  man. 

Out  of  Grundtvig' s  philosophy  of  life  a  system  of  schools  for 
grown-up  people  gradually  took  shape.  eTust  such  schools  no  other 
country  has  produced.  Almost  any  progressive  people  can  boast 
some  sort  of  agricultm'al  or  other  industrial  schools  preparing  its 
youth  for  the  life  tasks;  but  the  Danish  schools  are  quite  different 
from  all  such.  The  great  work  of  these  schools  has  been  to  lift 
an  entire  wa,r-scarred,  banki'upt  nation  out  of  its  slough  of  despau*, 
and  to  set  it  high  among  the  producing  peoples  of  tiic  world.  Nor 
was  this  done  immediately  through  carefidly  wrought  out  technical 
com'ses  of  study,  but  rather  by  disseminatmg  a  broad  folk  culture 
among  all  the  people — young  and  old  alike — until  illiteracy  is  now 
practically  unknown  in  the  Kingdom.  This  latter  has  furnished  a 
broad-minded  leadership  in  town  and  rural  communities.  Out  of  it 
has  come  a  love  for  home  and  soil  and  native  land,  and  a  remarkable 
ability  to  cooperate,  man  with  man,  in  matters  of  community  and 
national  importance  in  a  way  that  mere  practical  industrial  schools 
can  never  give. 

As  "rightful  children"  of  the  folk  high  schools,  there  have  sprung 
up  local  agricultural  schools,  schools  of  household  economics,  and 
special  schools  for  small-hold  farmers.  These  furnish  the  practical 
application  for  the  great  life  principles  promulgated  and  experienced 
in  the  folk  high  schools.  They  form  a  system  of  rm*al  schools  com- 
plete enough  to  furnish  the  broadest  kmd  of  general  culture  ])roperly 
balanced  with  the  practical  and  technical,  and  yet  so  well  done  that 
the  highest  good  in  life  is  more  than  able  to  hold  its  own  with  the 
mere  money  side  of  things. 

The  folk  high-school  philosophy  has  been  worked  out  with  many 
modifications.  Some  of  the  schools  still  adhere  to  the  original 
''cidtural"  courses,  pure  and  simple.     Others  have  greatl}'  modified 

7 


5  PEEFACE. 

tlieir  plans  by  striving  to  solve  tlie  bread  and  butter  problems  of  the 
people  as  well.  That  the  former  class  of  schools  has  exerted  the 
deepest  and  most  lasting  influence  on  the  nation  is  certain.  But,  if 
Danish  folk  school  principles  are  to  be  in  any  wise  made  use  of  on  this 
side  of  the  Atlantic,  such  will  probably  be  adaptations  from  the 
modified  schools  which,  while  stiU  adhering  to  the  deep  cultural 
ideas  of  Grundtvig  as  enunciated  through  the  "living  word,"  fuid 
time  to  solve  the  pressing  workaday  problems  of  all  who  come  within 
the  school's  influence. 

That  some  adaptation  of  the  Danish  folk  high  school  is  possible 
and  even  highly  desu-able  in  sections  of  the  United  States  there  can 
scarcely  be  a  question.  The  purpose  of  this  bulletin  is  to  tell  in  as 
simple  a  manner  as  possible  the  story  of  these  schools,  emphasizing 
what  they  have  accomplished  for  the  nation  at  large  and  for  the 
rural  folk  as  individuals,  in  the  hope  of  lending  some  assistance 
to  the  earnest  men  and  women  who  are  at  this  time  hard  at  work 
to  bring  about  an  awakening  in  some  of  the  retarded  byways  of  our 
own  American  rural  life. 

A  general  acknowledgment  of  assistance  while  studymg  these 
schools  in  Denmark  and  elsewhere  was  given  in  the  preface  to  "The 
educational  svstem  of  rural  Denmark"  and  needs  no  repetition  here. 

H.  W.  F, 

December  2o,  1913 


THE  DANISH  FOLK  HIGH  SCHOOLS. 


I.— RECENT  AGRICULTURAL  E^'OLUTION  AND  THE  FOLK 

HIGH  SCHOOL. 

Denmark  a  land  icliere  agriculture  is  a  science. — Denmark  is  one  of 
the  smallest  kingdoms  in  Europe.  The  total  land  area  measures  less 
than  15,000  square  miles,  making  it  less  than  one-haK  the  size  of 
Maine,  and  less  than  one-fom"th  the  size  of  Missouri.  The  soil  is 
natm-ally  hght,  and  great  sections  of  central  and  western  Jutland  are 
sandy  and  almost  worthless.  The  climate,  while  never  extremely 
cold,  is  raw  and  inhospitable  the  greater  part  of  the  3'ear.  The  popu- 
lation numbers  about  2,800,000,  of  whom  fuUy  61  per  cent  make 
their  living  from  the  soil. 

In  tiiis  much-handicapped  land  a  mighty  struggle  has  been  waged 
against  nature.  In  less  than  two  generations  a  poorly  ordered  agri- 
cultural system  has  been  changed  into  the  most  scientific  to  be  found 
anywhere  on  the  Continent  of  Europe.  The  soil  has  been  made 
to  yield  abundantly,  and  its  products  have  been  placed  upon  the 
world  markets  by  the  farmers  themselves,  v>^ho  receive  special  training 
for  this  very  purpose.  Nothing  speaks  in  stronger  terms  for  the  suc- 
cess of  Danish  agriculture  than  figures  showing  the  surprisingly  rapid 
increase  in  the  amount  of  annual  exports.  Thus,  in  1881,  just  before 
cooperative  enterprise  among  the  farmers  had  gained  much  head- 
way, the  net  export  in  the  three  farm  staples,  bacon,  butter,  and  eggs, 
was  valued  at  $12,010,000.  In  1904,  it  had  increased  to  $08,070,000, 
and  only  eight  years  later  had  reached  the  surprisingly  large  sum  of 
$125,000,000.  Such  figures  can  be  explained  in  one  way  only — the 
application  of  broad  general  intelligence  to  agricultural  production 
and  marketing,  an  intelligence  induced  by  a  system  of  schools  pecul- 
iarly adapted  to  nual  needs. 

A  marJced  reclamation  service. — The  old  Denmark  is  being  made 
anew  by  the  industry  of  man.  The  sand  dunes  that  have  been  lieapcd 
up  by  the  North  Sea  for  ages  along  the  western  shore  of  Jutland  have 
been  checked  in  their  inland  drift.  Great  windbreaks  of  pine  and 
spruce  are  beginning  to  stop  the  force  of  the  northwest  winds.  Vast 
plantations  of  evergreen  and  deciduous  trees  are  reclaiming  the 
heather  regions  at  the  heart  of  Jutland  where  nothing  save  ling 
could  grcv/  before.  The  very  waters  from  the  inland  bogs  are  util- 
ized to  irrigate  the  dry  upland  heath  and  turn  it  into  productive 

9 


10  THE    DAXISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

meadow.  Everywhere  the  heids  and  meadows  are  kept  m  a  high  state 
of  production  through  careful  tilhng  and  fertilization.  AU  barnyard 
manures  are  carefully  husbanded  and  utilized.  Great  quantities  of 
marl  are  dug  at  great  labor  from  deep  beds  and  sprmkled  over  the 
fields.  Rock  phosphates  from  the  United  States  and  elsewhere  are 
likewise  used  to  coax  the  soil  to  produce.  Great  macadamized  turn- 
pikes have  drawn  the  farmsteads  close  to  the  markets  and  made  easy 
the  traffic  in  raw  materials  from  farm  to  town.  Free  rm-al  delivery 
and  parcels  post  are  old  and  well  tried.  Rural  telephones  are  com- 
mon, and  in  many  regions  the  farm  homes  and  farm  schools  are  lighted 
with  electricity  generated  by  wind  power. 

RemarlcaUe  groivth  of  cooperative  enterprise. — To  produce  much 
from  the  soil  is  but  one  side  of  agricultm'e;  to  be  able  to  take  these 
products  and  place  them  upon  the  world  markets  to  the  best  advan- 
tage is  quite  another  matter.  The  Danish  farmer  has  solved  both 
the  production  and  the  distribution  sides  of  his  agricultm-e.  In  the 
first  place,  as  will  be  shown  later,  the  folk  high  schools  teach  a  mutual 
trust  and  confidence  which  have  made  possible  this  remarkable  devel- 
opment in  cooperative  enterprise,  and  no  one  thing  has  played  a 
greater  part  in  the  agricultural  prosperity  than  the  spirit  of  coopera- 
tion which  prevails  on  every  side. 

More  than  1,400  cooperative  stores  with  several  hundred  thousand 
members  sell  more  than  $20,000,000  worth  of  goods  annually.  In 
addition,  many  scores  of  societies  are  formed  for  the  joint  purchas- 
ing of  feeding  stuffs,  fertilizers,  etc.  The  selling  associations  are  or- 
ganized on  a  plan  similar  to  the  Engfish  Rochdale  system  of  stores. 

The  cooperative  dairies  and  cheese  factories  were  the  first  to 
give  Danish  farm  industries  a  name  abroad.  The  fii'st  cooperative 
dairy  was  started  as  late  as  1882.  At  the  beginning  of  1913  no  less 
than  1,188  such  cooperative  plants  were  busily  at  work.  To  these 
may  be  added  328  private  dairies,  which  make  the  total  number 
1,516.  About  2,700,000,000  kilograms  of  milk,  making  fuUy  96,500,- 
000  kilograms  of  butter,  are  handled  in  the  cooperative  plants.  One 
dairy  alone — "Trifohum,"  at  Haslev,  Zealand — receives  the  milk 
from  12,000  cows,  treatmg  at  least  28,500,000  kilograms  of  milk; 
40,000  cheeses  of  50  varieties  are  usually  stored  in  the  cm'ing  cel- 
lars of  the  dairy,  which  if  put  end  to  end  would  cover  fuUy  13  miles. 

The  small  Kingdom  boasts  64  weU-estabhshed  bacon  factories,  of 
which  42  are  cooperative  and  managed  by  the  farmers  themselves. 
Practically  every  farmer  belongs  to  one  or  another  of  these  enter- 
prises. It  matters  not  whether  he  is  a  small  holder  and  produces 
only  half  a  dozen  pigs  a  year  or  is  a  big  estate  owner  boasting  his 
three  or  four  hundred.  Last  year  about  2,000,000  pigs  were  slaugh- 
tered in  the  cooperative  bacon  factories,  representing  a  value  of  fully 
$30,000,000.    This  does  not  take  into  consideration  the  slaughtering 


RECENT  AGRICULTUEAL  EVOLUTION.  11 

of  beef  cattle,  an  important  side  industiy .  Every  pig  killed  for  ex- 
port is  carefidly  inspected  by  Government  veterinarians  and  must  be 
absolutely  free  from  every  trace  of  disease  or  it  can  not  receive  the 
Government's  red  export  stamp.  This  bacon  is  sold  on  the  English 
markets  in  successful  competition  with  the  products  of  the  Western 
Hemisphere.  All  this  work  of  preparing  the  pork  products  for  the 
markets,  from  raising  the  pig  to  selling  it  in  London,  is  done  by  the 
farmers  trained  for  this  work  in  the  rural  schools. 

Even  the  exportation  of  eggs  has  been  organized  as  a  powerful 
cooperative  enterprise.  This  began  in  1895  and  is  now  earned  on 
from  500  gathering  centers.  The  Danish  eggs  obtain  remarkably 
high  prices  abroad,  because  they  are  scientifically  handled  and  sold 
under  absolute  guarantee  that  they  are  fresh.  This  is  made  possible 
by  the  branding  system  in  vogue,  and  the  severe  regulations  under 
which  the  eggs  are  gathered,  candled,  and  packed. 

Control  unions  and  Government  breeding  centers. — Agricultural  effort 
is  systematized  and  kept  at  a  liigh  point  of  perfection  by  an  army  of 
control  union  assistants  or  local  agricultural  experts  trained  in  spe- 
cial courses  at  the  rural  agricultural  schools.  These  men  test  the 
milk  for  butter  fat,  instruct  in  feeding,  make  soil  analyses,  and  give 
advice  on  how  to  fertilize.  They  instruct  in  forms  of  farm  account- 
ing, test  cattle  for  tuberculosis,  and  in  other  ways  lend  direct  assist- 
ance to  farming.  There  are  524  such  unions  at  the  present  time. 
The  value  of  the  organizations  may  be  seen  in  the  fact  that  during 
the  year  1911  the  total  number  of  milch  cows  belonging  within  the 
unions  gave  on  the  average  600  pounds  of  milk  or  23  pounds  of  butter 
more  each  than  did  the  cows  not  so  owned.  To  systematize,  to  per- 
fect, and  to  remove  all  waste  is  the  endeavor  of  the  control  unions. 

The  National  Government  takes  an  active  part  in  agricultural 
progress  by  training  a  la,rge  corps  of  farm  experts  who  are  at  work 
at  the  many  experiment  stations  of  the  country  or  out  among  the 
farmere.  Of  great  importance  are  the  efforts  of  the  Government  in 
operating,  or  at  least  giving  State  aid  for,  the  maintenance  of  breed- 
ing centers  for  choice  stock.  Thus  great  work  has  been  done  for  the 
perfection  of  the  two  types  of  Danish  native  horses,  the  heavy 
Jutish  sorrels  and  the  hghter  Fredriksborg  bays;  likewise  the  fuie 
black  and  white  Jutish  cov/s  and  the  smaller  red  Fyen  cows  are 
receiving  much  attention,  as  are  also  the  large,  wliite  Danish  '4and 
swine" — the  perfection  bacon  hogs. 

Parceling  out  the  large  estates. — The  day  of  landlordism — absentee 
or  otherwise — is  a  thing  of  the  past  in  Denmark.  Since  the  farmers 
have  learned  to  direct  their  own  government,  they  have  passed  laws 
which  forbid  the  ioining  of  several  farms  alreadv  established.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  partition  of  larger  farms  or  estates  nito  small 
parcels  is  encouraged  by  legislative  enactment.     The  Government 


12  THE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

encourages  industrious  farm  laborers  to  become  landowners,  by 
making  direct  long-time  loans  for  this  purpose  at  3-|  per  cent.  Local 
credit  unions  of  farmers  are  also  organized  to  assist  members  of  the 
unions  to  borrow  money  to  invest  in  land  or  farm  improvements, 
w^hich  money  can  generally  be  procured  at  4  per  cent  on  the  combined 
credit  of  the  organization.  This  solution  of  rural  credits  makes  it 
possible  for  men  of  small  means  to  become  independent,  which  would 
be  an  im^possibility  under  other  conditions.  Only  one-fifteenth  of  the 
Danish  farmers  are  now  tenants  or  leaseholders.  At  this  time 
118,614  farms  contain  7^  acres  or  less;  28,992  farms  contain  from  11| 
to  22-1  acres;  35,257,  from  33-|  to  67^  acres;  6,502,  from  135  to  270 
acres;  and  22  contain  540  acres  and  over.  The  latter  are  the  old 
entailed  estates  which  have  not  yet  been  reached  by  the  nev/  land 
laws.  It  should  be  added,  however,  that  during  the  last  fev/  years 
several  of  the  large  estates  have  been  voluntarily  parceled  out  into 
small  holdings.  In  this  way  intensive  small  farming  is  ever  on  the 
increase. 

Rural  social  life. — Two  things,  at  least,  are  necessary  to  hold  a 
strong  farm  population  on  the  soil.  One  of  these  is  an  economic 
return  from  the  land  commensurate  with  the  labor  and  money 
invested.  Without  it  no  one  can  be  contented  to  remain  there. 
Denmark  has  solved  this  side  of  the  problem.  The  other  pertains  to 
the  social  existence  in  rural  communities.  Even  if  agriculture  is 
made  reasonably  profitable  as  a  calling,  this  alone  mil  not  be  suffi- 
cient inducement  to  hold  a  large  productive  population  on  the  farms. 
Daily  life  must  be  kept  humanly  interesting  and  attractive  there. 
If  the  open  country  can  not  offer  at  least  simple  social  attractions, 
people  will  go  v/here  they  can  get  them. 

In  these  respects,  too,  Denmark  has  been  fortunate.  There  is  no 
longer  any  danger  of  a  cityward  exodus.  Many  of  the  social  prob- 
lems confronting  us  in  American  rural  communities  have  been  cleared 
away.  First  of  all,  the  groat  working  factors  in  countr}^  life — the 
school  and  church — have  been  able  to  hold  their  own  against  urban 
influence.  Strong  churches  and  well-organized  schools  in  charge  of 
devoted  and  w^ell-trained  men  who  are  giving  their  lives  to  the  work 
in  the  open  country  lie  there  as  permanent  citadels  against  any  out- 
side aggression.  Much  of  the  social  life  in  the  community  is  inspired 
by  these  institutions.  Pastors  and  teachers  have  their  share  in  the 
remarkably  effective  extension  work  emanating  fi-om  the  folk  high 
schools  and  local  agricultural  schools.  Because  the  social  and  recrea- 
tive life  is  in  the  main  directed  from  these  sources,  it  is  generally 
wholesome.  Each  country  parish  has  its  own  assembly  hall  and 
gymnasium.  The  former  is  used  for  extension  course  lectures,  by 
the  local  singing  union,  and  for  matters  of  a  similar  nature.  The 
latter  hold  high  place  in  Danish  rural  life.     The  gymnasium,  in  fact, 


EECENT   AGRICULTURAL   EVOLUTION.  .  13 

is  tlie  center  of  the  utliletic  and  play  activities  of  the  community. 
Gymnastics  is  compulsory  in  all  the  rural  schools  and  is  continued 
at  home  after  the  close  of  school  life.  It  is  not  uncommon  to  see 
gray  beards  among  the  drilling  youngsters,  turning  handsprings  and 
vaulting  the  horse  with  the  best  of  them.  Such  activities  keep  the 
farm  hearts  eternally  young.  Another  unique  organization  of  the 
farmers  is  the  so-called  sJcyttcforeninger  or  sharpshooters'  associations. 
These  were  founded  years  ago  as  patriotic  volunteer  organizations,  to 
hold  themselves  in  readiness  for  the  eventualities  of  war.  With  the 
passage  of  time  these  clubs  also  have  become  centers  for  much  of  the 
community's  social  life. 

Last  of  mention,  the  schools  are  training  young  men  and  women 
for  a  varied  rural  artisanship.  The  small  holders'  schools,  expecially, 
are  doing  a  good  Vv'ork  here.  Carpenters  and  masons  who  take  special 
interest  in  rural  architecture;  weavers,  cobblers,  and  others  who  live 
and  do  their  work  in  the  country  or  rural  hamlets — all  add  their 
fraction  to  rural-life  betterment.  It  is  well  to  remember  that  in  the 
United  States  we  had  at  one  time  a  Iwofold  social  life  in  rural  dis- 
tricts. There  were  the  soil  tillers,  pure  and  simple,  and  the  group  of 
artisans  down  at  the  crossroads — the  blacksmith,  whech\Tight,  cab- 
inetmaker, cobbler,  weaver,  etc. — who  represented  an  important  part 
of  our  early  social  life.  These  have  long  ago  disappeared,  forced  to 
the  cities  because  of  inability  to  compete  with  the  machine-made 
wares  there.  Wliethcr  our  schools  or  other  forces  shall  be  able  to 
reconstruct  such  an  artisanship,  or  v/hethcr  this  is  at  all  desirable,  is 
quite  another  question. 

A  correct  outlook  on  life. — Danish  farmers  have  learned  to  take  the 
right  outlook  on  life.  They  have  learned  in  a  generation  that  agri- 
cultural life  needs  not  be  complementary  of  city  life.  Such  farmers 
are  no  longer  sTibject  to  newspaper  cartoonmg  or  witty  lampooning. 
They  have  found  their  strength  and  are  exerting  it  in  a  wholesome 
way  for  national  improvement.  With  the  conquest  of  the  soil  came 
new,  hitherto  unknowTi,  powers.  The  schools  pointed  the  way.  In 
order  best  to  handle  the  products  of  the  soil,  good  laws  were  neces- 
sary. This  led  the  way  to  politics.  The  radical  or  left  party,  which 
is  composed  mainly  of  small  and  middle-class  farmers,  is  now  in  full 
control  of  the  Covcrnment  and  the  Rigsdag.  Practically  the  entire 
cabinet,  from  tlie  prime  mmister  down,  is  made  up  of  men  from  the 
rural  communities;  and  most  of  the  progressive  agi'icultural  and  social 
legislation  enacted  in  recent  years  can  be  traced  to  the  radical  party. 

Once  again,  it  may  be  asserted  that  the  folk  high  schools  and  schools 
that  have  gro^\^l  out  of  them,  arc  largely  responsible  for  this  social- 
economic  evolution.  But  before  entering  into  detail  upon  the  story 
of  the  schools,  the  beginnings  of  the  agricultural  evolution  must  here 
be  told  in  order  fully  to  make  clear  the  remarkable  changes  wi'ought 
by  them  in  the  life  of  the  people.- 


14  THE   DANISH   FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

Tlie  changes  of  a  century. — The  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century 
found  Danish  agriculture  in  a  deplorable  condition.  The  bulk  of 
tillable  lands  had,  down  thi'ough  the  times,  become  centered  in  an 
arrogant  land-holding  nobility  or  in  the  Crown.  Not  many  of  the 
one-time  powerful  free-landed  peasantry  had  been  strong  enough  to 
survive  the  changeable  times  of  the  middle  ages  as  independent  land- 
owners, xi  majority  of  them  had  been  forced  into  a  condition  of 
serfdom,  under  which  they  must  remain  on  the  estate  where  born, 
from  the  age  of  4  to  35;  and  after  the  period  of  bondage  was  ended 
were  obliged  under  law  to  rent  land  lots  from  their  recent  overlords 
on  conditions  most  intolerable.  Among  other  burdens,  they  were 
subject  to  Hoveri,  or  working  a  definite  number  of  days  weekly  on 
the  head  estate.  In  addition,  they  were  ground  down  by  heavy 
tithings;  and  personal  initiative  was  curbed  by  the  system,  then  in 
vogue,  of  working  the  soil  in  common.  The  soil  was  poorly  managed, 
and  science  in  agriculture  unknown.  Even  the  National  Government 
seemed  to  discripainate  deliberately  against  the  struggling  peasants 
through  unfair  legislation  — especially  in  the  form  of  exorbitant  export 
duties.  To  fill  the  cup  of  the  peasants'  despair,  a  virulent  cattle 
plague  swept  the  country  and  closed  the  markets  of  Hamburg  against 
cattle,  their  chief  export. 

In  the  middle  of  one  of  Copenhagen's  most  prominent  thorough- 
fares stands  a  rather. plain  obelisk  called  FriJieds  Stotte,  or  liberty 
monument.  It  was  erected  to  commemorate  the  freeing  of  the  serfs 
in  1788.  On  the  one  side  it  bears  the  inscription:  ''The  King  saw 
that  Civic  Freedom  fixed  in  righteous  law  gives  Love  of  Country, 
Courage  for  its  Defense,  Desire  for  Ivnowledge,  Longing  for  Industry^ 
Hope  of  Prosperity;"  and  on  the  other,  "The  King  bade  that  Serf- 
dom should  cease;  that  to  the  Land  laws  should  be  given  Order  and 
Might;  that  the  free  Peasants  may  become  brave  and  enlightened, 
industrious  and  good,  an  honorable  citizen,  in  happiness."  These 
words  of  wisdom  and  prophecy  have  been  fully  justified  by  a  century 
of  attainment  on  the  part  of  the  freedmen. 

The  first  reforms  had  already  come  in  1781,  when  communism  in 
landholding  was  abandoned.  Three  years  later  the  great  Crown 
estates  were  parceled  out;  then,  in  1788,  serfdom  came  to  an  end. 
Export  duties  were  lifted  on  corn  and  cattle,  and  the  Government 
established  a  credit  fund  to  help  the  new  small  holders  get  on  their 
feet.  This  period  of  reform  wrought  wonders  in  the  life  of  the  people. 
Much  progress  was  made  in  agriculture.  The  public  schools  were 
improved  and  intelligence  grew  apace.  Then  came  the  Napoleonic 
wars,  carrying  with  them  widespread  national  ruin.  The  war  left 
Denmark  politically  crushed.  Her  fleets  were  gone,  and  with  them 
her  power  at  sea;  Norwa,y  was  lost  for  good,  leaving  a  shrunken  geo- 
graphical area  and  a  discouraged  peoi')le.     As  soon  as  the  embargoes  on 


KECENT   AGRICULTURAL   EVOLUTION.  15 

foodstuffs  were  lifted,  gi'ain  prices  fell  to  below  the  cost  of  production. 
The  period  1823  to  1825  saw  a  great  crisis  in  the  agricultural  life  of  the 
nation.  More  than  one-third  of  all  the  big  estates  went  under  the 
hammer  and  changed  hands.  Once  more  patriotic  leaders  came  to 
the  succor  and  brought  about  additional  reforms  which  gave  grad- 
ual relief. 

The  second  great  national  shock  came  with  the  disastrous  German 
war  of  1864.  A  struggle,  long  drawn  and  embittered  by  national 
differences,  had  culminated  in  1848  in  a  desperate  war  between  Den- 
mark and  the  rebellious  duchies  of  Schleswig  and  Ilolstein.  For  the 
time  being  Denmark  came  out  victorious.  But  the  fii'es  of  bitterness 
fed  by  race  differences  were  kept  alive.  In  north  Schleswig,  where 
an  overwhelming  number  of  people  were  Danish  speaking,  the  offi- 
cials were  German  sympathizers  and  did  all  in  their  power  to  stir 
contention  and  strife.  At  this  critical  time  the  first  folk  high  school 
in  history  was  established  at  Rodding  (1844),  just  a  few  miles  south  of 
the  present  boundary  between  Germany  and  Denmark.  Thus  the 
first  of  these  schools  took  root  in  patriotic  seed  ground.  Around  it 
was  waged  a  bitter  struggle  for  national  existence;  and  when  Schles- 
wig became  foreign  soil  at  the  close  of  the  war,  the  school  was  moved 
bodily  from  Roddmg  to  Vejen  on  the  Danish  side  of  the  border, 
where  mider  the  name  of  AsJcov  FoTkehdjskole  it  became  the  alma 
mater  of  the  folk  high  schools  of  the  land. 

Wlien  ail  seemed  lost,  and  the  nation  was  sinking  in  a  lethargy  of 
despair,  new  voices  were  heard  in  the  land.  A  new  philosophy  was 
promulgated;  it  taught  that  education  must  become  universal,  prac- 
tical, and  democratic,  that  hereafter  Denmark's  defense  must  be  built 
on  the  foundation  of  broad  intelligence,  rooted  in  the  love  of 
God  and  home  and  native  land.  The  father  of  the  new  philosophy 
was  Bishop  Nikolai  Frederik  Soverin  Grundtvig.  Aided  by  Kristen 
Kold  and  others,  he  laid  the  foundation  for  the  folk  high  schools, 
which  were  destined  to  revolutionize  Danish  rural  life.  The  elemen- 
tary schools,  too,  felt  the  new  influence  and  strove  to  answer  the  needs 
of  the  new  times.  The  people  were  eager  to  listen  and  to  act.  The 
new  spirit  expressed  itself  in  more  ways  than  in  schools.  Christian 
Dalgas  and  his  coworkers  began  the  gigantic  task  of  reforesting  the 
heather  lands  of  Jutland,  and  draining  the  bogs  and  irrigating  the 
upland  moors.  In  a  lifetime  almost  as  much  tillable  land  has  been 
reclaimed  as  was  lost  to  the  enemy.  C.  F.  Tietgen  became  the  chief 
spirit  in  a  movement  to  reorganize  commerce  and  manufacture;  and 
more  recently  Svend  Hogsbro  and  others  with  him  have  drawn  the 
farmers  into  a  remarkable  system  of  cooperative  buying,  producing, 
and  selling  associations,  which  are  now  the  envy  and  marvel  of  the 
world.  A  new  era  of  national  prosperity  came  into  being,  in  which 
a  scientific  agriculture  is  the  most  important  economic  factor. 
Indeed,  fully  88  per  cent  of  the  country's  export  trade  falls  under  the 


IG  THE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

head  of  '' agricultural  produce,"  v/iiile  manufactures,  other  tlir.ii  farm 
products,  represent  only  8  per  cent  and  fishing  4  per  cent. 

Place  of  tlie  folic  high  school  in  the  agricultural  evolution. — Askov 
Folk  High  School  and  four  score  schools  of  a  similar  kind  have  brought 
about  most  of  these  changes.  They  came  into  being  at  a  time  when 
the  nation  was  politically  distraught  and  needed  a  healing  and  uni- 
fying influence.  They  succeeded  in  harmonizing  the  discordant  ele- 
ments, binding  all  classes  together  in  the  common  bond  of  love  of 
fatherland.  Duty  and  opportunity  became  watchwords.  The  edu- 
cated seized  upon  their  opportunity  and  gave  the  best  they  had  in 
them  for  their  country;  the  ignorant  became  educated  and  in  time 
formed  a  great  working  force  for  a  better  Denmark. 

Just  how  the  folk  high  schools  have  been  instrumental  in  Den- 
mark's political  rebirth,  and  how  they  have  led  the  way  to  its  present 
economic  independence  will  be  told  in  detail  later.  Let  it  suffice  at 
this  point  to  say,  that  while  the  schools  do  not  immediately  emphasize 
the  so-called  worldly  practical,  they  do  give  something  instead  that  has 
proved  of  vastly  greater  importance — a  broad  culture,  furnishing  its 
possessor  with  a  keen  world  outlook,  making  him  altruistic,  strong  in 
love  of  God  and  fellowman,  of  home  and  soil  and  native  land.  Above 
everything  else,  the  life  lived  in  the  schools  imparts  a  deep  confidence 
and  trust  in  ma,n,  thereby  making  possible  all  the  remarkable  coopera- 
tive enterprises  spoken  of  above.  And  last  of  mention,  the  folk 
high-school  life  has  made  clear  to  its  students  that  success  in  life 
should  be  measured  by  standards  other  and  higher  than  mere  money 
standards,  and  with  such  practical  results  that  achievement  for  land 
and  people  is  in  Denmark  esteemed  to-day  far  above  successful  accu- 
mulation of  wealth.  The  teacher,  the  preacher,  the  economist,  the 
man  who  gives  his  best  for  his  country,  holds  higher  rank  than  the 
man  who  has  heaped  up  a  great  fortune. 

Testimony  of  leading  economists  and  schoolmen. — That  the  folk  high 
schools  are  to  be  credited  with  organizing  zmd  systematizing  Danish 
agriculture  seems  almost  incredible  at  first.  Foreign  educators  and 
parliamentary  and  congressional  commissions  have  come  to  study  the 
schools  in  skeptical  mood  and  have  gone  away  convinced.  One  needs 
only  to  take  the  testimony  of  the  Danish  leaders  themselves.  On  all 
his  trip  of  investigation,  the  writer  could  find  no  man  willing  to  give 
the  credit  to  an  organization  other  than  the  folk  high  schools.  To  be 
sure,  many  would  point  to  contributory  causes  and  the  good  work  of 
the  local  agricultural  schools,  but  even  these  are  the  "rightful  chil- 
dren" of  the  folk  schools. 

Says  Poul  la  Cour,  the  late  lamented  scientist  of  Askov: 

Just  as  an  enrichment  of  the  soil  gives  the  best  conditions  for  the  seeds  sown  in  it, 
BO  the  horizon-broadening,  well-gi'ounded  training  of  the  folk  high  schools  provides 
the  surest  basis  for  business  capacity,  and  not  the  leaat  so  in  the  case  of  the  coming 
farmer. 


BUREAU   OF  EDUCATION 


BULLETIN,   1914,    NO.  22      PLATE  2 


A.     FOLK   HIGH-SCHOOL  GYMNAST. 


B.     A  GROUP  OF  FOLK   HIGH-SCHOOL  STUDENTS. 
Chosen  to  represent  Denmark  at  the  International  Hygienic  Congress  at  Dresden. 


KECEXT    AGRICULTUEAL   EVOLUTION.  17 

This  much  for  the  general  cultural  value  of  the  folk-school  educa- 
tion. Speoking  on  another  occasion  in  regard  to  the  almost  phenom- 
enal spread  of  cooperation,  La  Cour  says: 

The  resoluteness  and  capacity  vath  which  Danish  farmere  passed  over  from  making 
a  quantity  of  poor  butter  on  the  smaller  farms  and  holdings  iip  and  down  the  country 
to  the  manufacturing  in  cooperative  dairies  of  a  butter  of  almost  uniform  fineness  ia 
no  doubt  the  consequence  of  their  having  had  expert  leadera  like  the  late  N.J.  Fjord, 
without  whom  no  progress  could  have  been  made.  But  the  question  remains,  how  a 
great  agiicultvu-ai  population  in  so  short  a  time  could  be  induced  to  follow  dh'ectiona 
and  carry  the  matter  through.' 

By  way  of  getting  an  answer  to  this  query,  Mr.  la  Cour  sent  out  a 
questionnaire  to  970  cooperative  dairies  and  260  dairies  of  a  private 
nature.  Unfortunately  only  436  of  these  made  answer;  but  even  tliis 
was  sufficient  to  give  a  good  idea  of  how  these  leaders  are  trained. 
The  answers  showed  that  of  the  men  in  charge  of  the  plants,  47  per 
cent  had  attended  some  folk  high  school,  62  per  cent  some  dairy 
school,  24  per  cent  had  attended  some  local  agricultural  school,  and 
90  per  cent  had  been  at  one  or  another  of  these  schools,  which  are  all 
imbued  with  some  degree  of  Grundtvig's  philosophy. 

Prmcipal  Alfred  Poulsen,  of  Ryshnge,  speaking  in  similar  vcm  on 
the  same  subject,  says: 

The  quickness  and  precision  with  which  this  change  was  carried  out  is  due  partly 
to  the  leading  agriculturists  of  our  country  and  partly  to  the  high  schools.  By  their 
help  a  set  of  young,  energetic  men  were  brought  up  to  understand  the  importance  of 
the  new  ideas;  and  to  secure  the  success  of  the  new  principle  of  cooperative  manufac- 
ture. Some  of  them,  after  a  very  short  course  of  professional  instruction,  were  able 
to  undertake  the  responsible  work  as  managers  of  the  larger  and  smaller  cooperative 
dairies.^ 

Hon.  M.  P.  Blem,  of  Copenhagen,  one  of  the  keenest  of  the  modern 
agi'icultural  leaders,  in  conversation  with  the  writer  declared  that — 

the  greatest  factor  in  our  national  agricultural  life  is  the  high  schools;  for  at  these  a 
staff  of  able  young  men  and  women  are  annually  trained  and  sent  out,  men  and  women 
who  with  open  eye  and  undaunted  courage  go  out  into  jDractical  farming  life  and  with 
energj^and  understanding  perform  the  work  they  have  been  trained  and  perfected  in.^ 

Sir  Horace  Plunkett,  who  has  himself  made  a  careful  stud}^  of 
agriculture  in  Denmark,  says : 

A  friend  of  mine  who  was  studpng  the  Danish  system  of  State  aid  to  agriculture, 
found  this  [that  the  extraordinary  national  progress  was  due  to  the  folk  high  school] 
to  be  the  opinion  of  the  Danes  of  all  classes,  and  was  astounded  at  the  achievements  of 
the  associations  of  farmers  not  only  in  the  manufacture  of  butter,  but  in  a  far  more 
difficult  undertaking,  the  manufacture  of  bacon  in  large  factories  equipped  with  all  the 
most  modern  machinery  and  appliances  which  science  had  devised  for  the  production 
of  the  finished  article.     He  at  first  concluded  that  this  success  in  a  highly  technical 

1  Odense  Maelkeritidende  No.  31,  Aug.  6, 1907. 

2 Poulsen.    The  Danish  Popular  High  School,  p.  If. 

3  See  also  Blem  Report  of  the  Cooperative  Movement  in  Denmark,  p.  7. 

49720°— 14 2 


18  THE   DANISH   FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

industry  by  bodies  of  farmers  indicated  a  very  perfect  system  of  technical  education. 
But  he  soon  found  another  cause.  As  one  of  the  leading  educators  and  agriculturists 
of  the  country  said  to  him:  "It's  not  technical  instruction,  it's  the  humanities."  ^ 

A  great  mass  of  similar  evidence  could  be  furnished  to  show  how 
the  folk  high-school  influence  is  viewed  by  those  intimate  with  the 
schools;  but  enough  testimony  has  already  been  introduced  to  satisfy 
the  reader  on  the  point  of  the  importance  of  the  part  played  by  the 
folk  high  schools  in  Danish  national  life.  It  is  now  time  to  ask  just 
how  these  schools  originated,  and  how  they  have  gro%vn  into  their 
present  power  and  influence.  These  queries  will  be  answered  in  the 
following  section. 

II.— EVOLUTION  OF  THE  FOLK  HIGH  SCHOOL  IN 

DEmiARK. 

Nikolai  FrederiTc  Severin  Grundtvig  (1783-1872).— To  tell  the 
story  of  the  beginnings  of  the  Danish  folk  high  school  is  virtually  to 
unfold  the  narrative  of  the  long  and  useful  life  of  its  originator, 
Bishop  Grundtvig.  This  master  mind  dominated  the  educational 
and  theological  world  in  the  north  for  nearly  thi'ee-quarters  of  a 
century,  and  placed  the  indelible  stamp  of  his  spirit  upon  the  national 
life  in  Denmark  and,  to  a  lesser  degree,  in  Norway  and  Sweden. 
Poet,  philosopher,  historian,  theologian,  and  educator,  he  became 
not  alone  the  schools'  spiritual  father,  but  his  philosophy  of  civih- 
zation  has  come  to  form  the  pedagogical  foundation  of  the  schools, 
while  his  reHgious  zeal  has  given  them  their  marked  characteristics, 
making  these  schools  distinctive  in  the  educational  world. 

Grundtvig  came  of  an  ancient,  worthy  family.  From  his  mother, 
who  sprang  from  an  ancestry  renowned  in  national  annals,  he  inher- 
ited a  love  of  historic  research.  He  lived  in  a  world  of  books  till 
the  age  of  9,  when,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  day,  he  entered  the 
household  of  a  minister  near  Vejle,  on  the  edge  of  the  gloomy  Jutish 
heather,  where  he  spent  six  years  in  preparation  for  the  Latin  school. 
While  roaming  the  heather  young  Grundtvig  became  intimate  with 
the  somber  life  of  the  folk  hving  on  the  monotonous  moor,  a  fact 
which  stood  him  well  in  stead  later  when  his  life  work  for  the  common 
people  began. 

In  1798  he  entered  the  Latin  school  at  Aarhus,  and  spent  there,  as 
he  later  tells,  two  wasted  years.  For  this  institution  was  one  of  the 
narrow,  scholastic  type  prevalent  in  those  days,  where  natural  boys 
were  compelled  to  absorb  much  Latin  and  catechism  through  a 
meaningless  memoriter  process.  The  result  of  it  all  was  that  from 
this  time  onward  Grundtvig  became  the  irreconcilable  foe  of  the  old 
aristocratic  Latin  schools  with  their  deademng  formahsm  and  dis- 

1  Plunkett.    Ireland  in  the  New  Century. 


EVOLUTION    OF    THE    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOL.  19 

daln  for  the  masses  of  the  people.  In  1800  he  came  to  Copenhagen 
to  prepare  for  his  university  entrance  examinations.  Kere  he  almost 
immediately  fell  under  the  influence  of  Dr.  Stefl'ens,  the  friend  of 
Goethe,  Schiller,  Fichte,  and  SchelUng,  through  whose  inspiring 
lectures  he  was  first  carried  into  a  new  thought  world  of  philosophy^ 
history,  and  literature,  which  was  later  destined  to  change  his  entu-e 
life  and  the  thought  life  of  the  nation. 

An  impossible  love  affair  awakened  the  poetic  in  Grundtvig's 
nature,  who  despairingly  strove  to  drown  his  passion  in  Goethe, 
Schiller,  and  Shakespeare.  His  poems  and  translations  soon  began 
to  appear  in  leading  periodicals.  Especially  did  he  enter  heart  and 
soul  upon  the  study  of  Norse  mythology,  and  in  1808  his  great  work, 
"Norse  Mythology"  was  published.  His  fame  immediately  spread 
over  northern  Europe,  Frederik  Schlegel,  in  his  enthusiasm,  pro- 
claiming Grundtvig  Denmark's  greatest  poet. 

These  had  been  trying  years  for  the  war-pressed  nation.  The 
unwelcome  alliance  with  Bonaparte;  the  desperate  naval  battle  with 
Lord  Nelson's  English  fleet  in  Copenhagen  Harbor;  later  the  bom- 
bardment of  Copenhagen;  the  desperate  though  hopeless  resistance 
of  the  remnants  of  a  one-time  proud  naval  force — all  had  a  paralyzing 
eft'ect  on  the  feeling  of  nationality  among  the  masses.  At  least  so 
it  seemed  to  the  young  enthusiast,  who  with  sorrow  contrasted  the 
time  in  which  he  lived  with  the  days  when  Danish  ravens  scoured 
every  sea  and  Norse  Viking  names  struck  terror  in  craven  hearts. 
The  people,  he  felt,  no  longer  knew  the  glorious  story  of  Valhalla 
and  the  ancient  gods.  Their  very  origin,  as  sons  of  the  free,  uncon- 
quered  north,  seemed  even  to  have  lost  its  meaning.  He  must 
write  and  translate  and  through  books  acquaint  this  people  with 
their  own  glorious  past  and  so  inspire  them  to  future  deeds!  Thus 
began  long  years  of  literary  activity,  maldng  him,  perhaps,  the  most 
voluminous  of  Danish  writers. 

In  spite  of  the  fact  that  his  manuscripts  would  have  filled  at  least 
30,000  octavo  pages  he  was  in  no  sense  a  bookworm.  His  was 
properly  a  great  pan-Germanic  spirit,  ever  striving  for  expression. 
It  has  been  said  of  Grundtvig  "that  he  dreamed  so  mightily  that 
he  made  a  world  thereof."  His  researches,  so  patiently  carried  on, 
were  not  for  the  mere  love  of  study;  but  for  the  fruits  he  could  bring 
the  people.  Poetry  was  to  him  the  language  of  the  heart,  through 
which  he  best  could  touch  responding  chords  in  the  hearts  of  others. 

Meanwhile  Grundtvig  had  completed  his  theological  education 
and  entered  the  active  pastorate.  Almost  immediately  he  found 
hunself  deep  in  a  struggle  against  all  that  was  false  and  formal  in 
the  State  church.  This  led  to  an  open  break  with  officialdom  and 
high  church  dignitaries.  Finally  the  pulpit  was  closed  against  his 
polemics,  but  not  before  the  demand  for  reforms  had  gone  too  far 


20  THE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

to  be  checked;  and  Grundtvig  lived  to  see  a  new  freedom  in  cliurcli 
organization  adopted  by  the  country  in  keeping  with  the  other  re- 
forms inspired  by  him. 

In  1828  Grundtvig  retired  from  the  active  ministry,  and  the 
historian,  poet,  and  student  of  research  in  him  again  steps  into  the 
foreground.  During  the  great  activity  of  this  period  he  translated 
Snorre  Sturlason's  Heimskringla  from  the  original  Icelandic,  and 
put  Saxo  Grammaticus's  Chronicles  of  Denmark  from  Latin  into 
homely  Danish.  Similarly,  he  translated  Beowulf  from  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  into  Danish.  These  gigantic  tasks  were  inspired  by  a  love 
for  the  masses,  in  a  desire  to  make  the  great  literature  of  tho  old 
north  available  to  all.  His  purpose  was  to  bring  the  glorious  past 
to  the  common  people  in  such  simple  and  attractive  garb  that  the 
slumbering  memories  of  a  great  ancestry  would  stir  the  discouraged 
among  them  to  renewed  effort. 

About  this  timo  Grundtvig  made  several  trips  to  England,  where 
he  pursued  his  researches  at  Oxford  and  Cambridge.  Here  it  came 
to  him  as  an  unpleasant  shock  that  England  had  a  throbbing,  pul- 
satmg  folk  life  which  stood  in  striking  contrast  to  the  sluggish  indif- 
ference of  the  peasantry  at  home.  Again  he  had  found  his  spur  to 
further  effort.  When  he  returned  home  it  was  as  a  Columbus  "with 
sunshme  in  his  eye  and  a  new  world  in  his  heart." 

Awake!  Awake!  O  Danish  Knighthood, 
Day  and  Deed  spell  Hero  Rli^Tne. 

Dr.  Hollmann  says: 

By  this  time  he  was  clear  in  his  own  mind  that  books  are  the  shadow  only  of  the 
living  word;  his  own  experience  had  clearly  enough  taught  him  that  no  people  can 
be  roused  by  books  alone,  e^-en  though  these  may  be  ever  so  soulful.  He  even  went 
80  far  as  to  smile  at  his  own  impatience  that  neither  the  old  nor  the  new  writings 
could  give  new  life  to  the  Norse  spirit  and  the  Danish  tree  of  life.^ 

From  now  on  plans  for  a  school  that  could  bind  all  classes  together 
through  a  common  folk  culture  were  gradually  taking  form  in  his 
mind.  At  first  it  looked  as  though  Grundtvig  might  organize  the 
work  in  person;  but  this  was  not  to  be.  He  became  reconciled  to 
stand  as  the  great  inspiror  and  left  the  practical  realization  to  others 
perhaps  better  fitted  for  this  phase  of  the  work. 

Grundtvig  and  the  gospel  of  youth. — "Youth,"  asserts  Grundtvig, 
"is  the  creative  period  of  the  spirit  when  the  great  hopes  and  visions 
appear  that  foreshadow  the  period  of  maturity  and  when  the  soul 
reaches  out  for  the  cloak  that  fits  it."  He  would  place  the  youth 
under  inspired  and  inspiring  teachers  at  a  time  when  impressionable 
to  the  noblest  ideals  in  life.  There  must  bo  an  awakening  of  the 
s])irit.  The  youth  are  to  be  taken  in  hand  toward  the  close  of  the 
period  of  adolescence,  when  all  young  people  are  ready  "to  hitch 

1  Ilollmann,  Dr.  A.  H.    Den  Dansko  Folkehojskole,  p.  20. 


EVOLUTION    OF    THE   FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOL.  21 

their  little  wagon  to  a  star,"  when  the  fires  of  hope  burn  briglit. 
To  get  them  to  pause,  to  think,  to  ask  themselves  the  question, 
What  are  we  ?  and  Why  are  we  ? — to  turn  introspectively  and  examine 
into  their  own  souls  in  search  of  the  purpose  of  life — all  this  is  the 
first  work  of  the  ''inspirers."  With  some  glimmer  of  comprehension 
of  life  purpose  comes  the  birth  of  altruism  and  love  for  fellow  man. 
Now  the  awakening  is  carried  on  apace.  It  is  to  be  Christian,  his- 
torical, national,  and  individual.  Such  work  calls  for  great  teachers — 
men  who  are  ''gifted  with  enthusiasm  for  what  is  historically  true, 
ethically  noble,  and  esthetically  beautiful,"  and  for  "a  continuation 
of  the  best  home  influence,  only  intensified  and  broadened."^  Den- 
mark has  been  fortunate  in  such  teachers,  and  the  schools,  in  their 
daily  life,  furnish  the  intensified  home  influence. 

Grundtvig  abhorred  the  narrow  humanistic  schools  of  his  day. 
He  called  them  "the  black  school"  and  "the  school  for  death." 
"The  chief  characteristic  of  the  prevailing  humanism,"  he  asserted, 
"was  to  turn  its  back  upon  the  homelike  and  'folkly.' "  The  Roman 
flood,  as  he  called  the  learning  of  the  day,  was  a  tragedy  which  had 
robbed  the  north  European  nations  of  much  of  what  was  innermost 
and  best.  The  schools  had  given  stones  instead  of  bread,  and  filled 
the  youth  with  questionable  impressions  of  a  foreign  culture  at  the 
expense  of  their  own  virile  northern  culture. 

Grundtvig  had  practical  reasons  as  weU  for  combating  the  so-called 
learned  schools  of  his  day.  "AU  these  institutions  have  the  fault," 
he  said,  ' '  that  they  embitter  their  students  against  ordinary  worka- 
day activities,  so  that  they  lose  all  desire  to  handle  hammer,  tongs, 
and  plow,  and  can  no  longer  feel  happy  in  the  ordmary  manual  activi- 
ties."^ The  learned  schools  trained  the  few  to  become  professors  in 
the  university  and  to  hold  "fat  li\angs "  in  Government  office.  Mean- 
while the  masses  were  left  to  shift  for  themselves.  The  folk-school 
philosophy  came  as  a  powerful  protest  against  this  prevaihng  system 
and  led  to  its  ultimate  overthrow. 

Grundtvig' s  early  ideas  ofvSJiat  tlie  school  should  he. — The  great  bishop 
never  outlined  a  definite  plan  for  the  school;  but  he  did  promulgate, 
from  time  to  time,  as  his  ideas  on  the  subject  became  crystallized,  the 
great  working  principles  around  which  the  school  is  built.  It  was 
left  for  Kristen  Kold  and  others  to  make  the  practical  application  in 
the  school. 

First  of  all,  the  ultimate  aim  of  the  schools  must  not  be  "examina- 
tions foUowcd  by  a  Government  living;"^  but  rather  a  culture,  an 
enlightenment,  which  shall  be  its  own  reward.  The  main  thing  must 
be,  "that  which  is  Uving,  mutual,  and  simple"^ — that  which  every 

1  Bay,  John  Christian.    Conference  for  Education  in  the  South,  igU,  p.  163. 
s  See  nollraann,  Dr.  A.  II.    Den  Dansko  Folkehojskole,  p.  29. 

3  See  Grundtvig.    Skolen  for  Livet,  Smaaskrilter,  p.  135. 

4  Ibid. 


22  THE   DANISH   FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

mail  can  afford  to  seek,  because  it  is  useful  and  ^dll  add  zest  and 
enjoyment  to  life. 

Secondly,  books  must  not  be  unduly  emphasized.  This  does  not 
mean  the  wholesale  condemnation  of  books,  but  is  a  protest  against 
the  useless  heaping  up  of  book  learning  for  no  other  purpose,  seem- 
ingly, than  to  pass  an  examination.  Books  will  continue  as  necessary 
compendiums,  that  is  true;  but  in  the  new  schools  the  voice  from  the 
speakers'  stand  shall  wing  the  teacher's  personality  to  the  students, 
so  that  individual  students  may  feel  their  own  personality  quickened 
into  life. 

Again,  the  method  used  in  presenting  the  subjects  is  at  least  as 
important  as  the  subject  matter.     Grundtvig  exclaims: 

It  is  in  no  wise  enough,  although  necessary,  in  the  Danish  folk  high  schools  to  strive 
to  acquaint  the  youth  with  a  mother  tongue,  with  history,  sociology,  and  statistics, 
with  constitution  and  law,  administration  and  municipal  affairs;  for  this  might  all  be 
done  in  such  a  stiff,  dead,  tiresome,  and  even  "un-Danish"  way  that  the  folk  school 
would  become  an  empty  shadow  or  a  land  plague. ^ 

The  school  was  to  be  based  on  the  historic-poetical  and  above 
everything  else  have  a  decided  national  stamp.  That  Grundtvig 
should  emphasize  the  national  element  above  everything  else  is 
readily  explainable  in  the  Danish  struggle  for  national  existence. 

The  use  of  the  Danish  "folkelig,"  which  everywhere  appears  in 
Grundtvig's  system,  carries  a  deeper  meaning  than  our  ''popular." 
The  German  "Volldsch"  comes  nearer  to  expressing  it.  It  is  ''pop- 
ular," but  it  is  "popular"  in  its  nationalistic  setting.  Wlien  Grundt- 
vig emphasizes  the  national  element  as  necessary  in  the  schools  he 
"meant  thereby  what  he  himself  was — a  deep  national  personaUty, 
grown  up  in  the  historic  soil  of  the  fatherland,  bearing  the  imprint  of 
its  language,  and  soul-inspired  by  its  'folkly'  peculiarities."' 

In  consequence,  the  follv  high  school  should  concern  itself  first  of 
all  with  the  fatherland,  with  its  nature,  its  history,  its  needs,  its  occu- 
pations, and  its  shortcomings.  First  in  the  list  of  subjects  must 
come  the  mother  tongue  and  all  that  belongs  to  it — Uterature,  song, 
music,  and  the  like. 

The  folk  high  school  has  been  highly  successful  in  teaching  its 
students  to  express  themselves  in  pure,  ringing  Danish,  and  to  sing 
the  virile  folk  songs  and  hero  ballads.  Likewise,  it  has  created  a 
taste  for  the  fine  old  Norse  Sagas  and  the  best  in  more  recent  litera- 
ture. All  this  may  seem  to  vary  in  no  wise  from  the  ordinary  curricu- 
lum. One  must  be  in  the  schools  and  follow  the  methods  used  and 
feel  the  spirit  of  the  students  to  understand  full}^  Grundtvig  himself 
used  tlio  purest  of  Danish  and  his  prose  writings  have  had  a  purifying 
effect  on  the  language;  his  j^salms  are  sung  everywhere  in  Danish 

iSmaaskrirter,  p.  181.  auen  Dansko  Folkehojskole,  p.  35. 


evoltjtiojSt  of  the  folk  high  school.  23 

churches,  and  his  folk  songs,  to  this  day,  hold  first  place  in  the  average 
home. 

To  digress  a  little  here,  Dr.  Hollmami,  who  has  studied  ^  the  schools 
carefully,  has  this  to  say  al)out  the  remarkable  influence  of  language 
study  in  the  folk  high  schools  on  the  nation  at  large: 

The  foreigner  is  surprised,  as  a  rule,  when  he  hears  that  in  Denmark  plain  peasants 
are  the  leaders  of  debate  in  the  Rigsdag  and  control  the  more  important  Government 
offices;  and  he  is  even  more  surprised  when  he  has  had  opportunity  to  hear  them  give 
their  views  on  important  questions  in  the  Rigsdag  or  at  agricultural  meetings.  The 
foreigner  will,  i>erhaps,  be  even  more  surprised  when  he  hears  in  the  Danish,  folk  high 
schools  lectures  given  to  young  people  of  nothing  more  than  ordinary  common-school 
preparation  on  Hegel,  Schleiermacher,  and  the  modern  philosophical  and  social 
problems. 

The  "living  word"  in  these  schools  does  not  usually  concern  itself 
with  what  one  would  call  ''popular"  lectures;  it  strives  to  make  real 
thinkers  out  of  the  sturdy,  red-fisted  youths  on  the  school  benches  by 
offering  the  best  food  for  thought,  and  it  teaches  them  to  express 
themselves  in  pure,  incisive  Danish. 

Then,  again,  the  schools  must  be  supplied  with  teachers  able  to 
Use  the  "living  word"  so  intimately,  so  soulfully,  so  poetically  as  to 
bridge  the  span  between  speaker  and  hearei-s.  This  is  really  the 
very  foundation  of  the  folk  high-school  system  and  the  secret  of  its 
success.  Those  of  the  teachers  who  have  been  most  successful  in 
their  wbrk  have  not  been  noted  for  great  oratorical  gift  nor  have 
they  employed  the  intimately  technical  methods  of  the  search- 
ing scientist.     The  middle  ground  has  been  theirs.     Says  Hollmann: 

These  men  speak  without  ecstacy,  use  no  bombastic,  flowery  language;  but  through- 
out the  lecture  there  courses  a  deep  undercurrent  of  feeling  that  goes  right  to  the  heart 
and  holds  the  attention.  They  speak  as  would  men  of  a  rich  inner  life  concerning 
the  matters  they  deal  with;  much  as  the  rays  from  a  lighthouse  that  i)enetrate  the 
surface  of  the  deep,  so  as  to  light  up  for  the  moment  the  turmoil  of  the  rolling  billows 
in  the  otherwise  monotonous  darkness.^ 

Finally,  the  work  of  the  school  must  rest  on  a  historical  founda- 
tion. The  subject  matter  shall  not  lay  emphasis  on  mere  facts, 
chronological  arrangement,  and  memoriter  processes.  Grundtvig 
would  prefer  teaching  of  the  kind  the  old  Norse  skjalds  or  minnesing- 
ers did,  who  through  fiery  song  told  the  valor  of  old  to  spur  the 
living  to  greater  deeds.  To  him  the  history  of  the  fatherland  v\'as  a 
living  story  Avhich  should  be  narrated  from  man  to  man,  from  gen- 
eration to  generation.  With  all  this  the  practical  side  of  life  was  not 
to  be  neglected.  He  would  emphasize  ''statistics"  or,  as  now  under- 
stood, economics  and  sociology.  There  should  also  be  an  under- 
standing of  the  constitution  and  law  of  the  land.  Even  a  study  of 
local  municipal  affairs  is  hinted  at  in  some  of  his  writings. 

I  Den  Danske  Folkehojskole,  p.  36.  2 Ibid.,  p.  40. 


24  THE   DANISH   FOLK   HIGH   SCHOOLS. 

It  should  be  ma.de  clear  here  that  Griindtvig  warns  against  all  man- 
ner of  technical  instruction  in  the  schools.  He  believed  sincerely 
that  such  would  be  impossible  alongside  of  the  general  culture. 
Practical  agriculture,  for  example,  and  the  application  of  cooperative 
enterprise  through  the  schools  held  no  place  in  his  plans. 

It  is  true  that  had  he  lived  in  our  day  he  would,  without  question, 
have  included  the  history  of  agriculture,  the  theory  of  cooperative 
enterprise,  etc.,  in  the  curriculum,  but  the  fact  remains  that  he  did 
not,  and  whatever  of  imiovation  has  come  in  recent  years  must  be 
accredited  to  other  leadei-s. 

King  CJiristian  VIII  invited  to  oj^en  a  Royal  Free  School  for  Life. — 
It  early  became  Grundtvig's  dearest  hope  to  see  a  high  school  for  the 
people  established  at  historic  Soro,  in  Zealand.  Here,  on  the  site  of 
one  of  the  most  noted  monasteries  of  the  middle  ages,  stands  '^Soro 
Akademi/'  the  best  endowed  and  most  noted  classical  school  in  the 
Kingdom,  aside  from  the  National  University,  He  eagerly  set 
about  convincing  King  Christian  VIII  of  the  vast  significance  of 
such  a  step  for  the  future  welfare  of  the  people.  The  Queen,  Cai^oline 
Amalie,  became  his  enthusiastic  ally.     Says  Grundtvig: 

If  King  Christian  VIII,  as  I  gladly  hope,  opens  such  a  royal  free  schooljpxlifer^ef- 
popular  life  in  Denmark,  he  will  be  able,  not  merely  to  smile  at  the  papers  when  they 
praise  or  blame  him,  but  also  to  rejoice  in  a  popular  remedy  just  as  wonderful  as  our 
absolute  kings;  for  he  has  thereto  opened  a  well  of  healing  in  the  land,  which  will  be 
sought  by  crowds  from  generation  to  generation  and  will  win  this  renown,  even  in 
distant  lands  and  in  far  future  days,  that  therem,  past  counting,  blind  people  received 
their  light,  the  deaf  their  hearing,  and  the  dumb  their  speech,  and  that  there  the  halt 
cast  away  tlieir  crutclies  and  showed  clearly  that  the  dance  trips  it  clearly  through  the 
wood.^ 

The  King  was  practically  converted  to  Grundtvig's  views  and 
requested  him  to  outline  a  definite  plan  for  the  school.  Meanwhile 
unexpected  difficulties  were  encountered  in  the  bitter  opposition  of 
members  of  the  university  faculty  and  the  minister  of  education. 
This  led  the  King  to  postpone  the  matter,  and  with  his  sudden  death 
in  1848  all  hope  of  realization  was  abandoned.  But  probably  this 
was  fortunate  for  the  future  of  the  folk  high  schools.  As  it  later 
proved,  the  strength  of  the  school  has  lain  in  its  leadei-ship;  if  this  is 
unworthy,  the  school — being  a  private  enterprise — can  easily  be 
"snuffed  out"  and  a  new  one  begun  by  other  leaders.  For,  it  should 
be  recalled,  the  strength  of  these  schools  has  never  been  in  imposing 
buildings  or  excellent  equi])ment,  but  in  leadership  solely. 

Rodding  folk  liigli  school  founded. — It  was  stated  elsewhere  that  the 
fii^t  of  the  folk  high  schools  came  into  being  in  north  Schleswig  at  a 
time  when  national  existence  was  threatened  there.  The  common 
])Cople  were  Danish  speaking,  but  the  Government  officials  were,  for 
the  most  part,  German  sympathizei's  and  adherents  of  the  House  of 

'  Skolen  for  Livet  og  Akademiet  i  Soer. 


EVOLUTION    OF    THE   FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOL.  25 

Augiistcnburg.  Dr.  (liristian  Flor,  who  was  professor  of  Danish 
languago  and  literature  at  Kiel  University,  became  the  great  cham- 
pion in  the  movement  to  establish  the  Eodding  school.  When  it 
opened,  in  1844,  to  a  score  of  peasant  lads,  it  v:ould  have  been  hard 
to  see  anything  in  this  humble  institution  to  betoken  the  great  future 
destined  to  come  to  the  new  kind  of  school. 

The  purpose  of  the  school  was  stated  in  the  school's  first  circular 
and  reads  as  follows: 

The  aim  set  is  to  fuund  an  institution  where  peasant  or  burgher  can  attain  useful 
and  desirable  arts,  not  so  much  vnth  immediate  application  to  his  particular  calling 
in  life  as  with  reference  to  his  place  as  a  native  son  of  the  land  and  a  citizen  of  the 
State.  We  call  it  a  high  school  because  it  is  not  to  be  an  ordinary  school  for  growing 
children,  but  an  institution  of  learning  in  part  for  young  people  above  the  confirma- 
tion age,  in  part  for  full-grown  men;  and  we  call  it  a  folk  high  school  because  members 
of  every  station  in  life  may  gain  admittance  to  it,  although  it  is  primarily  adapted  to 
the  needs  of  the  peasantry  and  from  it  the  school  chiefly  looks  for  its  students.^ 

Rodding  had  a  stirring  existence.  The  first  principal,  Johau 
Wegener,  resigned  after  a  year,  compelled  by  financial  and  other 
difficulties.  Then  Dr.  Flor  himself  led  the  destinies  of  the  school 
until  the  uprising  broke  out  against  Danish  authority  in  1848.  The 
school  remained  closed  down  to  1850,  when  Dr.  Flor  once  more 
succeeded  in  putting  it  upon  its  feet.  But  no  sooner  had  the  financial 
and  poHtical  difficulties  been  smoothed  over  than  a  difference  fraught 
wdth  the  greatest  importance  to  the  future  of  these  schools  reached 
a  crisis.  This  was  what  might  be  called  a  struggle  between  spirit 
and  matter.  The  faculty  was  about  evenly  divided  on  the  question 
whether  the  school  should  continue  as  a  cultural  institution  or  become 
a  school  of  technical  instruction.  A  heated  and  often  bitter  period  of 
discussion  followed;  but  it  ended  finally  with  Grundtvig's  philosophy 
winning  the  \'ictory. 

In  1862,  one  of  Denmark's  greatest  folk  high-school  leaders,  Ludvig 
Schroder,  cast  in  his  lot  with  the  destinies  of  Rodding.  In  18G4,  the 
German  war  broke  out  and,  again,  the  school  was  abandoned.  At 
the  conclusion  of  peace  the  friends  of  the  institution  moved  it  from 
Rodding  across  to  the  other  side  of  the  new  boundary  fine.  Here, 
under  the  name  of  Askov  Folkehojskole,  it  has  grown  under  Ludvig 
Schroder's  leadership  to  become  the  greatest  of  all  the  folk  high 
schools. 

Rodding  could  not  be  called  typical  of  the  folk  high  schools.  It 
was  too  closely  tied  up  with  the  purpose  of  preserving  nationaUty 
and  mother  tongue  in  north  Schlesmg  to  make  of  it  such  a  factor 
in  folk  culture  as  the  schools  of  present-day  Denmark  have  become. 

Kristen  Kold  {1816-1870)  the  real  organizer  of  the  folk  high  scliools. — • 
Bishop  Grundtvig's  folk  liigh-school  ideas  w'ere  in  a  sense  an  abstrac- 
tion containing  certain  fundamental  principles  for  a  unique  national 

•  Schroder.    Deii  Nordiske  Folkehojskole,  p.  46. 


26  THE   DAI^ISH   FOLK   HIGH   SCHOOLS. 

education.  But  he  never  reduced  his  pliilosophy  to  the  tangible,  so 
as  to  give  expression  to  a  ciystallized  system,  applicable  to  time  and 
place.  This  certainly  does  not  diminish  the  importance  of  Grundtvig's 
work  in  the  great  cause  of  popular  education.  He  must  continue  to 
stand  iDreeminently  as  the  "great  inspirer." 

Of  those  wl;o  realized  Grundtvig's  theories  in  practice,  Kiisten 
Kold  should  have  first  place — and  this,  not  because  he  did  so  much 
more  than  others,  but  because  he  pointed  the  way  and  gave  the 
schools  the  first  impetus  in  the  right  direction.  He  was  born  in  1816, 
the  son  of  a  shoemaker,  who  originally  intended  the  boy  to  follow  the 
cobbler's  trade.  After  much  beseecliing  his  parents  permitted  liim 
to  become  a  school-teacher.  He  spent  two  years  (1843-1845)  at 
Snedsted  Teachers'  Seminary,  and  tliis  was  followed  by  a  period  as 
tutor  in  private  families  and  as  assistant  teacher  in  various  schools. 
It  dawned  upon  him  by  degrees  that  the  methods  of  teacliing  then 
in  vogue  were  wrong  and  often  even  cruel. 

One  day  he  found  a  little  girl  pupil  weeping  bitterly  because  she 
could  not  learn  a  difficult  explanation  in  the  catecliism.  Then  it  was 
that  Kold  asked  himself,  "Can  it  really  be  God's  will  that  children 
be  thus  tortured  ^\dth  learning  by  rote?"  Then  and  there  he  broke 
every  established  usage  in  the  traditional  system;  for,  thrusting  the 
book  aside,  he  began  talking  over  the  substance  of  the  lesson  with 
the  children,  explaining  it  to  them  in  detail,  and  permitting  them  to 
ask  questions  upon  it.  This  innovation  led  to  a  breach  with  the 
archdeacon,  the  bishop,  and  the  ministry  of  education,  and  in  a  short 
while  the  public  schools  were  closed  against  liim.  He  then  spent 
two  years  in  Smyrna  as  a  missionary.  On  the  way  home  he  became 
practically  stranded  at  Trieste,  for  want  of  funds.  The  indomitable 
courage  of  the  man  can  be  seen  in  the  way  he  returned  to  Denmark. 
Spending  his  last  penny  for  a  small  draw  cart,  he  put  all  his  earthly  l 
belongings  into  this  and  started  northward  overland.  It  took  over  " 
two  months  to  make  the  journey;  but,  he  says,  "it  was  worth  it." 
Kold  had  the  kind  of  nerve  required  in  those  days  of  the  successful 
reformer;  for  to  suggest  any  kind  of  school  reform  invariably  meant 
to  invite  the  opprobrium  of  learned  officialdom. 

Kristcn  Kold  was  stirred  mightily  by  the  reform  movement  and 
the  wave  of  fibcral  thought  that  swept  over  Europe  during  the 
middle  of  the  centmy.  He  played  a  humble  role  in  helping  to  queU 
the  uprising  in  the  duchies  in  1848;  then  returning  home  filled  %\ith 
pride  and  zeal  because  of  Danish  \dctories  against  great  odds,  he 
wondered  how  such  an  outbui-st  of  national  feefing  could  be  kept 
alive  in  the  people  "so  that  all  its  members  could  take  part  in  the 
groat  national  questions  and  live  in  the  national  history." 

Now,  Kold  begtin  a  uiiique  experiment.  While  tutor  in  the 
famity  of  the  wcU-known  clergyman,  Vilhelm  Birkedal,  he  requested 


EVOLUTION    OF    THE   FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOL.  27 

and  received  permission  to  take  in  and  instruct  four  young  peasants 
in  addition  to  his  regular  pupils.  The  result  proved  so  satisfactory 
that  Kold  determined  to  resign  his  place  and  organize  a  small  school 
of  his  owTi.  With  his  savings  he  secured  a  piece  of  land  for  the 
school.  But  as  his  means  were  insufficient  to  carry  the  enterprise 
any  further,  he  laid  his  plans  before  Grundtvig,  who  immediately 
headed  a  subscription  list  for  the  new  school,  at  the  same  time  com- 
mending Kold  to  the  good  offices  of  other  friends  of  the  high-school 
idea.  A  sufficient  sum  of  money  was  raised,  and  Kold  opened  the 
school  at  RysUnge,  Fyen,  in  the  fall  of  1851,  "s\ith  15  students  ranging 
in  age  from  14  to  33  years.  This  was  before  Kold  had  decided  to 
foUow  GrundtA^g's  advice  to  exclude  all  below  18  years  of  age.  The 
school  gave  instruction^ — mostly  by  the  lecture  method — in  the  his- 
tory of  the  world,  in  Norse  history,  Bible  history,  northern  mythology 
and  geography,  together  w^th  readings  in  Danish  and  Scandinavian 
literature,  and  practice  in  singing,  especiaU^y  the  old  folk  songs  and 
hero  baUads.  Considerable  emphasis  was  placed,  in  addition  to  this, 
on  a  review  of  the  elementary  school  subjects,  wliich  were  now  taught 
in  such  a  way  as  to  make  them  immediately  applicable  to  daily  hfo. 

All  went  well  until  Kold  and  Ms  adherents  undertook  to  reform 
the  elementary  schools  of  the  island.  Then  all  his  opponents  rallied 
against  him,  and  for  a  while  it  looked  dark  for  the  future  of  the 
school.  But  through  it  aU  his  students  were  staunch  in  their  support. 
Finally,  a  Government  board  was  sent  to  examine  and  catecliize  the 
students  to  see  whether  the  charge  could  be  substantiated  that  the 
school  taught  nothing  but  foolishness.  The  crisis  in  the  examina- 
tion came,  according  to  Kold  himseK,  when  the  examining  dean 
asked  the  husky  farm  lads  tliis  question:  "Who  checked  and  de- 
feated Atilla  the  Hun?"  Almost  instantly  a  young  peasant  from 
Jutland  answered:  "Aitius."  This  helped.  The  board  had  come  in 
a  cj'itical  mood  and  went  away  conAdnced  that  the  school  was  doing  a 
genuine  work  for  the  community.  The  commission  recommended 
that  the  State  aid  be  increased,  and  thus  the  school  was  saved. 

Before  all  this  happened,  Kold  had  moved  his  school  from  Ryslingc 
to  Dalby,  in  northeast  Fyen,  where  he  worked  successfully  for  nine 
years.  The  number  of  students  grew  year  by  year,  necessitating 
lai^ger  quarters.  Mr.  Kold,  accordingly,  acquired  a  farm  of  con- 
siderable size  at  Dalum,  near  Odense,  where  he  erected  substantial 
buildings.  Here,  from  1862  till  the  time  of  his  death  eight  years 
later,  the  great  high-school  man  continued  his  noble  work.  In  those 
years  at  least  1,300  students  sat  in  his  classes,  becoming  inspired  to 
go  out  and  Hve  good  and  useful  lives. 

Kold  left  no  writings  of  value  behind;  he  was  essentially  a  man  of 
deeds.  His  voice  has  passed  away,  it  is  true;  but  the  seed  he  sowed 
has    multiplied    a    thousandfold.     Says    HoUmann:  "Kold  reminds 


28  TnE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

one  in  more  tlian  one  way  of  the  great  Greek  pliilosoplier,  who  did 
scr\-icc  as  mid^^ifc  to  bring  truth  into  the  world;  he  was  Socratic,  too, 
in  the  even  tenor  of  his  mode  of  life,  as  well  as  in  his  method.^"  He 
bad  a  way  of  awakening  all  that  was  good  and  noble  in  liis  auditors, 
and  could  impress  them  with  the  surpassing  value  of  clean,  noble 
living.  Kold  was  more  than  an  instructor  of  his  pupils.  He  was 
their  friend  and  adviser.  Because  he  remained  unmarried  until  late 
in  life  he  was  able  to  spend  all  his  time  among  them.  He  presided 
at  the  common  table  by  day  and  dwelt  in  the  same  rooms  wiih.  the 
young  men  at  night.  The  striking  home  and  group  life  which  marks 
the  folk  liigh  school  originated  with  him.  The  summer  schools  for 
yoimg  women  also  were  originated  by  him. 

Kold's  school  fell  far  short  of  Grundt\dg's  ideals  of  what  such  a 
school  for  universal  folk  culture  should  be;  but  he  gave  the  masses  of 
the  people  all  they  were  prepared  for  at  that  time.  Some  of  the  folic 
liigh  schools  were  founded  by  men  of  much  greater  academic  training 
than  had  Kold,  though  none  got  so  great  a  hold  on  the  common  people 
as  he.  Now,  after  haK  a  century  of  evolution,  we  find  throughout 
the  land  a  system  of  folk  high  schools  which  combine  the  best  of 
Kold's  homely  wisdom  with  the  learning  of  his  bettor  academically 
trained  compeers  at  Rodding  and  Askov. 

When  the  w^ar  of  1804  broke  out,  there  %vere  less  than  a  dozen  of 
the  schools  in  existence.  But  the  disastrous  war  furnished  the  neces- 
sary spur.  In  a  short  time  they  were  springing  up  on  eveiy  side  to 
become  the  centers  from  which  the  national  reoi-ganization  began. 
At  the  time  of  writing,  four  score  such  schools  are  busy  in  every  part 
of  the  Ivingdom,  inspiring  young  and  old  with  the  best  life  ideab, 
teaching  them  to  w^ork  for  a  nobler  nationahsm  and  a  greater 
Denmark. 

III.— HOW   THE   SCHOOL   IS   ORGANIZED   AND   ADMINIS- 
TERED. 

O'lvru-rsliip  of  tlic  folic  liigli  scliools. — Kristen  Kold  owned  his  school 
in  person.  "VMiatever  subscriptions  he  received  for  the  Rj^slinge 
School  were  made  outright  as  gifts  to  the  cause.  From  that  time  on 
a  large  majority  of  the  schools  have  been  privately  owned;  or,  in 
the  few  instances  where  this  has  not  been  the  case,  they  belong  to  a 
self-perpetuating  corporation  so  organized  that  it  can  not  exploit 
the  school  for  personal  gain.  The  reader  should  be  clear  on  this 
point,  that  the  success  of  these  schools  has  depended  from  their 
inception  on  the  personality  of  their  organizers.  The  term  "folk 
liigh  school"  stands  for  a  faculty  of  able,  consecrated  leaders  rather 
than  for  huge  piles  of  l)rick  and  mortar.  Indeed,  most  of  the  schools 
rather  pride  themselves  upon  the  simplicity  of  their  buildings  and 

'  Den  Danskc  Folkehojskolc,  p.  C3. 


OKGANIZATION    AXD   ADMINISTRATION'. 


29 


equipment.  Kold  began  his  school  with  a  capital  of  less  than  $2,000. 
Many  of  the  schools  have  begun  their  work  in  rented  quarters — ' 
often  in  rooms  in  some  commodious  farmhouse.  Later,  if  they 
proved  successful,  means  for  the  construction  of  permanent  quarters 
could  readily  be  obtained. 

A  study  of  the  following  table  will  show^  that  some  folk  high  schools 
have  failed  in  their  work  for  want  of  sufficient  educational  vitality 
and  have  died  a  natural  death: 

Tadle  1. — Schools  organized  and  closed,  1S44-191S} 


Folk  high  schools. 


During  the  period. 


Number 
organized. 


NumT^er 
closed. 


Number 
at  close 
of  the 
period. 


Local  agricultural  schools. 


During  the  period. 


Number 
opened. 


Number 
closed. 


Number 
at  close 
of  the 
period. 


1844-1851... 
I80I-IS6I . . . 
1861-1871 . . . 
1S71-1SS1... 
1881-1S91... 
1831-1901 . . . 
1901-1906... 
1906-1911... 
1911-1913... 

Total 


1  It  has  been  found  desiraVde  to  include,  in  this  and   following  tables,  the  statistics  for  both  folk  high 
schools  and  agricultural  schools. 

Betw^een  1844  and  1913,  145  folk  high  schools  and  39  local  agri- 
cultural schools  vv^ere  organized,  of  which  66  folk  high  schools 
and  16  agricultural  schools  w^ero  later  closed,  leaving  in  all  79 
schools  of  the  former  kind  and  23  of  the  latter.  This  table  takes 
into  consideration  Government  recognized  and  aided  schools  only. 
A  leading  high-school  man  emphasized  recently,  in  conversation 
with  the  writer,  that  "the  ease  with  which  the  schools  can  be 
snuffed  out  is  the  best  guaranty  the  country  has  against  the  schools 
outliving  their  usefulness."  It  is  interesting  to  notice  hov\^  the  most 
influential  of  the  schools  have  been  successful  in  training  and  inspir- 
ing an  unbroken  djmasty,  as  it  were,  of  teachers  and  leaders  having 
a  common  purpose  and  continuing  the  school's  once-for-always 
established  policy.  At  Askov,  for  instance,  Ludvig  Schroder  was 
succeeded  by  his  son-in-law,  Jacob  Appel,  w^ho  had  for  j^ears  been 
a  leading  faculty  member.  When  the  latter  was  called  to  become 
the  minister  of  education,  Mrs.  Appel  had  all  the  training  and  inspira- 
tion necessary  to  step  in  and  take  her  husband's  place.  Likewise, 
at  Vallekildo,  the  great  Ernst  Trier  was  succeeded  by  his  son-in-law, 
Poul  Hansen,  and  at  Lyngby,  II.  Rosendal  has  just  taken  liis  son, 
H.  A.  Rosendal,  into  the  administration  as  joint  principal  with  him, 
intending  by  degrees  to  release  the  reins  of  control.  So  it  is  dow^n 
the  line  of  the  other  schools 


30 


THE   DANISH   FOLK   HIGH   SCHOOLS. 


TTie  teachers:  Their  training. — A  group  of  nearly  600  men  and 
women  are  required  to  do  the  work  of  the  folk  high  schools.  These 
teachers  are  bound  by  common  bonds  through  Grundtvig's  philoso- 
phy. Their  efforts  are  further  harmonized  at  great  periodical  high- 
school  meetings  held  over  the  country  by  special  university  courses 
for  high-school  teachers  and  the  like. 

The  preparation  of  the  teachers  is  not  uniform.  Many  of  the 
principals  and  permanent  teachers  have  the  best  academic  prepar- 
ation possible.  The  rest  are  educated  in  the  teachers'  seminaries 
and  at  the  folk  high  schools  themselves.  While  thorough  academic 
and  professional  training  is  held  in  high  esteem  at  the  folk  high  schools, 
these  are  by  no  means  the  only  qualifications  considered.  As  a  matter 
of  fact,  they  are  not  always  even  the  first  qualifications  to  be  con- 
sidered. Learned  dullness  holds  no  place  in  the  schools.  Some  of 
the  most  successful  high-school  teachers  have  come  as  students  up 
through  the  folk  high  school  in  which  they  later  did  their  best  work. 
The  Government  leaves  the  question  of  teacher  preparation  entirely 
to  the  principal  m  charge,  depending  on  its  right  of  inspection  to  main- 
tain standards  of  desired  excellence. 

The  students  who  attend  the  schools. — A  study  of  Table  2  gives  some 
interesting  figures.  Dm^ing  the  period  1844-46,  34  men  and  6  women 
attended  the  folk  high  schools,  and  36  men  the  agricultural  schools. 
By  1911-12,  6,936  men  and  women  were  in  attendance  at  the  folk 
high  schools,  and  1,659  men  and  women  at  the  agricultural  schools. 
Those  figures  leave  out  of  consideration  the  19  rural  schools  of  house- 
hold economics. 

Table  2. — Average  number  of  students  in  attendance  at  the  folk  high  schools  and  local 
agricultural  schools,  1844-1912} 


Folk  high  schools. 

Agricultural  schools. 

Total 
number 
in  both 
schools. 

Agricul- 
tural 

students 

in  per 

cent  of 

all 

students. 

Women 
in  folk 

Apr.  1  to  Mar.  31. 

Men. 

Wo- 
men. 

Total. 

Men. 

Wo- 
men. 

Total. 

high 
schools; 
per  cent 
of  total 
folk  high 
school  at- 
tendance. 

1844-1846 

34 
20 
135 
209 
331 
1,320 
2,000 
2,182 
2,151 
2,180 
2,020 
2,732 
3,249 
3,385 
3,493 
3,273 
3,119 
3,:}88 
3,541 
3,003 
3,712 

6 

14 

29 

35 

05 

371 

1,038 

1,242 

1,424 

1,587 

2, 189 

2,012 

3,033 

3,153 

3,190 

3,2(i0 

3.023 

3,227 

3,147 

3,104 

3,227 

40 
34 
104 
244 
390 
1,691 
3,098 
3,424 
3,575 
3,707 
4,815 
5,344 
0,282 
0,538 
0,089 
0,539 
0, 142 
0,015 
0,088 
6,707 
6,930 

36 

42 

01 

75 

89 

186 

153 

349 

443 

418 

510 

849 

1,083 

1,175 

1,107 

1,015 

1,000 

1,129 

1,309 

1,301 

1,400 

0 

2 

4 

1 

2 

7 

2 

12 

18 

82 

43 

0 

43 

150 

90 

100 

129 

173 

ISl 

189 

199 

30 

44 

65 

76 

91 

193 

155 

301 

461 

500 

559 

855 

1,120 

1,331 

1,197 

1,121 

1,189 

1,302 

1,490 

1,550 

1,659 

76 
78 
229 
320 
487 
1,884 
3,253 
3,785 
4,030 
4,207 
5,374 
0,199 
7,408 
7,809 
7,886 
7,600 
7,331 
7,917 
8,178 
8,257 
8,595 

47 
56 
28 
24 
19 
10 
5 
10 
11 
12 
10 
14 
15 
17 
15 
15 
16 
16 
18 
19 
19 

15 
41 
18 
14 
16 
22 

1840-1851 

1S51-1J-O0 

1850-1801 

18t;l-1800 

18<J0-1871 

1871-1870 

1870-188! 

36 

msi-is^o 

ls.s<;-ls'jl 

1S'J1-189G 

42 
45 
49 

189O1901 

1901-1900 

1900-1911 

48 
48 

1905-1900 

1900-1907 

19f)7-190S 

50 

1908- HM)9 

49 

1909-1910 

1910-1911 

47 
46 

1911-1912 

•  These  are  regular  students  only.    The  large  number  of  short-course  students  are  not  considered. 


ORGANIZATION    AND  ADMINISTRATION. 


31 


The  total  attendance  for  1911-12  was  8,595,  which  number  would 
almost  reach  10,000  if  the  schools  of  household  economics  and  certain 
nonrecognized  schools  were  counted.  The  agricultm-al  schools  com- 
prise a  Mttle  more  than  19  per  cent  of  the  total  attendance,  and  the 
women  almost  46.5  per  cent  of  the  folk  high-school  attendance. 

The  total  number  in  attendance  at  any  one  time  may  seem  small  if 
compared  with  ^\jnerican  school  attendance ;  but  when  considered  on 
the  basis  of  the  total  rural  population  of  Denmark  it  proves  surpris- 
ingly large.  Indeed,  33  J  per  cent  of  the  yoimg  men  and  a  somewhat 
smaller  number  of  young  women  spend  some  time,  at  least,  at  the  folli 
high  schools,  and  44  per  cent  of  these  later  attend  the  local  agricul- 
tural schools.  Wlien  one  bears  in  mind  that  not  quite  all  agricultural 
students  attend  the  folk  high  schools  as  preparatory  to  the  agricultm-al 
schools,  it  will  be  seen  that  at  least  one-sixth  of  the  young  people 
frequent  the  agricultural  schools  in  addition  to  the  folk  high  schools. 

Table  3  shows  that  the  schools  are  open  all  the  year  round,  although  the 
heaviest  attendance  is  during  the  winter  months  (November-March), 
when  the  schools  for  men  are  all  in  session,  and  during  the  summer 
months  (May-July),  when  the  schools  for  women  are  in  session.  The 
attendance  for  the  other  months  is  drawn  from  certain  advanced  con- 
tinuation com'ses,  requiring  school  residence  throughout  the  entire  year. 
Table  3. — Attendance  by  months. 


Months. 


April 

May 

June 

July 

August 

September. 

October 

November . 
December. 
January... 
Febiiiarj' . . 
March 


Folk  high  school. 

Agricultural  schools. 

1905-6 

1910-11 

1905-6 

1910-11 

319 

328 

633 

518 

2,881 

2,761 

267 

345 

2,883 

2,755 

242 

340 

2,878 

2,744 

233 

335 

59 

48 

95 

77 

141 

129 

104 

160 

139 

161 

25 

104 

3,408 

3,643 

893 

1,223 

3,502 

3,684 

897 

1,231 

3,688 

3,914 

921 

1,263 

3.679 

3,893 

925 

1,257 

3,565 

3,779 

918 

1,232 

A  large  majority  of  the  students  pursue  the  regular  folk  high  school 
and  agricultural  school  courses,  as  may  be  seen  from  Table  4. 
Table  4. — Classification  of  students  according  to  departments. 


Departments. 

Folk  high  school. 

Agricultural  schools. 

Total. 

Men. 

Women. 

Men. 

Women. 

1910-11 

1905-6 

Folic  high  school  (regular) 

2,851 
101 
534 

3,047 
9 

5,898 

1,439 

547 

5,668 

1,067 

633 

1,146 
13 

183 

Artisans 

Navigiii  ion  and  fishing. . .    . 

22 

Gymnastics 

55 
62 

21 
27 

70 
89 

69 
104 

Continuation  courses 

Household  economics 

76 

Horticulture 

57 

■138 

7 

6 

63 
138 

7 

44 

Dairying 

111 

Control  assistants 

93 

1 

Total 

3  603           s  ifij. 

1,301 

189 

8,257 

7,886 

'     ' 

32  TUE   DANISH   FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

Sonic  of  the  schools  have  special  wcU-eqiiipped  departments  for 
the  (raiiiing  of  artisans— such  as  masons,  carpenters,  cabinetmakers, 
painters,  tinners,  etc.  Two  of  the  liigh  schools,  lying  near  the  coast, 
used  to  offer  courses  for  sailors  and  fishermen  of  an  inspirational 
rather  than  professional  nature,  but  these  have  recently  been  dis- 
continued. Special  departments  are  maintained  for  the  training  of 
teachers  in  physical  education  and  gymnastics.  Gymnastics  is  other- 
mse  taught  as  a  subject  in  all  the  regular  courses.  Subjects  in  house- 
hold economics  are  offered  in  the  regular  courses,  but  no  complete 
departments  of  this  kind  have  been  maintained  since  the  estabhsh- 
ment  of  separate  rural  schools  of  household  economics.  The  number 
of  students  pursuing  control  assistant  courses  during  1912-13  num- 
bered several  hundred,  which  is  a  marked  increase  over  the  figures  set 
forth  in  the  above  table. 

According  to  statistics  for  1910-11,  only  6  per  cent  of  the  students 
in  the  two  kinds  of  schools  came  from  the  towns  or  cities.  This  shows 
definitely  that  the  folk  high  schools — as  also  the  local  agricultural 
schools — have  become  distinctively  the  schools  of  agricultural  commu- 
nities. The  average  for  aU  the  schools  is  about  85 -students.  How- 
ever, the  actual  attendance  ranges  from  10  or  more  to  about  400  to  a 
school.  Many  of  the  smallest  schools  do  some  of  the  very  best  work. 
Of  all  the  students,  54  per  cent  were  (1910-11)  children  of  substan- 
tial middle-class  farmers  (Gaardmsend) ;  20  per  cent  came  from  the 
smalUiolds  (Husma^nd) ;  10  per  cent  were  children  of  country  artisans; 
3  per  cent  of  country  laborers;  and  the  rest  were  variously  distributed. 
Of  the  students,  10  per  cent  were  country  artisans  by  trade,  and  38 
per  cent  of  all  received  State  aid. 

Of  the  total  number  in  attendance,  1  per  cent  of  the  students  were 
below  16  years  of  age  at  the  time  of  matriculation;  6  per  cent  were 
between  16  and  18  years  of  age;  80  per  cent  were  between  18  and 
25  years;  and  13  per  cent  were  above  25  years.  Only  one-seventy- 
fifth  of  the  entire  number  had  attended  Realskoler  or  Latin  schools. 
All  the  others  had  completed  the  work  of  the  elementary  school  and 
had  devoted  their  time  to  practical  tasks  until  old  enough  to  gain 
admittance  to  the  folk  high  schools 

State  aid  to  schools  and  students. — For  reasons  stated  elsewhere, 
tlie  schools  continue  to  be  private  institutions,  but  if  they  are  to  do 
their  work  well  and  reach  the  mass  of  the  common  i>eople,  they  must 
l)e  State-aided  financially.  Almost  from  the  first  this  has  been  the 
case.  For  a  number  of  years  the  State  aid  was  small  and  grudgingly 
given.  But  as  the  Government  came  to  realize  the  great  value  of 
the  schools,  and  especially  since  the  farmers  themselves  have  come  into 
control  of  the  Government,  the  annual  appropriations  to  aid  the 
schools  und  deserving  students  have  increased  rapidly. 


BUREAU    OF   EDUCATION 


ULLETIN,    1914,    NO.  22      PLATE   3 


YOUNG  WOMEN  AT  PLAY  AND  GYMNASTICS,  VALLEKILDE  FOLK  HIGH  SCHOOL, 

ZEALAND. 


B.     "THE    WHITE    HOUSE,' 


ONE    OF   THE    GROUP    OF 
HIGH   SCHOOL.  JUTLAND. 


BUILDINGS,    ASKOV    FOLK 


ORGANIZATION    AND   ADMINISTRATION, 


33 


The  aid  consists  in  (1)  assisting  in  the  direct  maintenance  of  the 
schools;  (2)  helping  students  to  meet  school  expenses.  The  amount 
of  the  aid  for  maintenance  to  any  one  school  is  regulated  by  the  size 
of  the  budget  of  the  particular  school  for  the  past  fiscal  year.  Stu- 
dent aid  is  determined  by  a  number  of  circumstances,  although  it  must 
not  exceed  a  specified  amount  monthly  for  any  one  individual. 
The  poHcy  at  this  time  is  to  reduce  the  amount  given  immediately 
to  the  schools,  and  increase  the  amount  of  student  aid.  It  should 
be  understood  that  the  amount  allowed  a  student  is  paid  directly 
into  the  school's  coffers  and  never  to  the  beneficiary. 

Table  5  explains  the  amount  of  State  aid  that  was  given  during 
the  year  1910-11,  the  monthly  amount  for  each  apphcant,  the  total 
number  of  apphcants,   etc. 

Table  5. — Showing  how  Slate  aid  to  students  is  distributed. 


Kind  of 
school. 

Se.x. 

Applications 
for  aid. 

Amount  distributed. 

Total 
appli- 
ca- 
tions. 

Num- 
ber 
ac- 
cept- 
ed.   ■ 

Total. 

Average  for  school  month. 

Geographical 
divisions. 

Men. 

Women. 

High 
schools. 

Agri- 
cul- 
tural 
schools. 

High 
schools. 

Agri- 
cul- 
tural 
schools. 

High  school . . . 

1  Agricultural 
I    schools. 

(High  schools.. 

I.-Vgricultu  ral 
I    schools. 

High  schools . . 

1  Agricult  u  r  a  I 
I    schools. 

/Men 

\  Women. 

(Men 

\  Women. 

/Men 

\Womcn. 

(Men 

\Women . 

/Men 

\Womon . 

/Men 

\  Women. 

729 

385 

Crowns. 
42,140.50 
26, 385. 00 
17, 880. 28 

6,032.00 
69, 780. 00 
49,  799.  50 
18,134.50 

3, 654. 00 
101,920.50 
76, 184.  50 
36,014.78 

9,686.00 

2, 200. 00 

Crowns. 
21. 93 

Crowns. 

Crowns. 

Crowns. 

570           387 

21.99 

227 

93 

1,555 

1.233 

'262 

49 

2,284 

1,803 

4S9 

142 

29 

129 

51 

746 

791 

152 

36 

1,131 

1,178 

281 

87 

28 

25.54 

25.03 

18.93 

Jutland 

i9.53 

23.55 

25.03 

19.96 

Denmarli. 

20.43 

24.50 

25.03 

The  Faroes 

Total 

7,747 

2,705 

233, 805. 78 

19.96 

24. 50 

20.43 

95  03 

The  total  amount  distributed  during  the  year  for  student  aid  was 
233,805.78  kroner  (crowns)  .^  The  total  number  of  apphcations  for  aid 
was  4,747,  of  which  only  2,705  were  accepted.  Every  such  appUca- 
tion  must  be  made  direct  to  the  municipal  board  of  the  muriicipaUty 
where  the  apphcant  resides  and  is  known.  Only  persons  of  unim- 
peachable character  who  do  not  have  sufficient  means  of  their  own 
to  pay  the  small  school  fees  can  receive  this  aid.  It  aU  amounts  to 
this,  that  in  Denmark  every  person  who  has  an  inclination  to  take 
advantage  of  these  rural  schools  for  grown-up  people  has  the  oppor- 


49720°— 14- 


1  The  krone  of  Denmark  equals  about  27  cents  (26.8). 
-3 


34  THE   DANISH    FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

tunity  to  do  so;  and  this  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  schools  are  pri- 
vatoly  owned. 

The  following  figures  show  the  recent  growth  in  State  subsidies 
to  the  schools  and  their  pupils:  229,292  crowns  in  1908-9;  241,551 
in  1910-11;  424,700  in  1912-13;  and  about  520,000  in  1913-14. 
The  "Expanded"  Askov  Folk  High  School  has  just  been  voted  a 
special  annual  aid  of  30,000  crowns  out  of  which  4,500  crowns  are  to 
be  used  for  student  aid. 

State  recognition  of  the  schools  is  regulated  by  law.  In  order  to  be 
placed  on  the  accredited  list,  the  school  must  have  been  in  successful 
operation  at  least  two  years,  and  for  the  two  years  must  have  enrolled 
no  less  than  10  students  for  12  months,  or  20  students  for  6  months, 
or  40  for  3  months.  None  of  these  can  be  less  than  16  years  of  age; 
nor  can  more  than  25  per  cent  of  the  male  students  be  from  16  to  18 
years  of  age.     Any  other  students  of  low  age  shall  not  be  counted. 

Cost  of  schooling. — One  of  the  chief  reasons  for  the  substantial 
gi-owth  of  the  folk  high  school  is  the  relatively  low  cost  of  the  school- 
ing. The  amoimt  charged  for  tuition,  board,  and  lodgmg  is  deter- 
mined from  year  to  year  by  the  Association  of  Folk  High  Schools  and 
Agricultural  Schools,  which  is  binding  upon  all  the  schools  holding 
membership  in  the  association.  The  charges  for  1913  were:  A 
winter  course  of  5  months  for  men,  175  crowns  for  tuition,  board,  and 
lodging — 25  crowns  a  month  for  board  and  lodging  and  for  tuition, 
payments  of  20,  15,  10,  and  5  crowns,  respectively,  the  fu-st  4 
months,  with  nothing  to  pay  the  last  month;  a  summer  course  of  3 
months  for  women,  96  crowns  for  tuition,  board,  and  lodging — 17 
crowns  a  month  for  board  and  lodging,  and  tuition  for  the  3  months, 
20,  15,  and  10  crowns,  respectively.  Ten  crowns  should  be  added  for 
books  and  other  supplies,  and  two  crowns  for  doctor  fee.  This  makes 
the  total  amount  paid  for  a  5  months'  winter  course  only  187  crowns, 
or  S50.50,  and  for  a  3  months'  summer  course  108  crowns,  or  $29.19. 

Naturally  these  sums  will  not  buy  any  luxuries,  but  the  food  is  whole- 
some and  plentiful.  The  dormitory  rooms  are  exceedingly  plain 
and  are  arranged  for  2,  3,  and  4  students  to  a  room.  The  schools  are 
now  generally  equipped  with  central  heating  plants.  In  the  older 
schools  many  of  the  dormitories  are  heated  by  stoves,  or  are  even 
without  heat  of  any  kind.  When  the  latter  is  the  case,  the  students 
are  expected  to  do  their  studying  in  large  heated  study  rooms  and 
reading  rooms  in  the  recitation  hall. 

The  school  a  democratic  body.— The  students  of  the  folk  high 
schools  form  a  highly  democratic  body.  A  strong  sense  of  responsi- 
bility and  respect  for  the  rights  of  others  pervades  the  school  atmos- 
plierc.  The  students  are  treated  as  members  of  the  principal's 
family.     Indeed,  the  latter  usually  presides  over  the  dining-room, 


SUBJECT   MATTER  AND   ITS   PKESENTATIOlSr.  35 

where  teachers  and  students  meet  on  common  ground.  All  tlie 
students,  except  those  who  live  regularly  in  the  vicinity  of  the  school, 
are  expected  to  room  in  the  dormitories,  where  small  groups  of  them 
live  in  close  contact  with  chosen  teachers  whose  constant  inspiration 
counts  for  much  in  the  course  of  training.  Kristen  Kold,  in  his  day, 
secured  much  of  his  great  influence  over  the  Mves  of  his  students 
through  his  daily  communion  with  them  at  the  dormitories.  ''My 
occasional  heart  to  heart  talks  with  Kold,"  says  a  prominent  high- 
school  man  of  to-day,  ''had  more  to  do  with  shaping  m}'  life  than 
even  the  homely  wisdom  of  his  lectures."  Others  leaders  since  Kold's 
time  have  followed  his  example  with  gi-eatest  success. 

In  many  schools  the  students  Uve  under  self-imposed  rules  and 
regulations,  enforced  by  representatives  chosen  from  themselves. 
Since  the  students  are  grown-up  people  who  should  know  how  to 
behave,  the  system  has  proved  generally  satisfactory.  As  a  matter 
of  fact,  no  other  rules  are  necessary  among  the  students  than  just 
such  as  might  apply  to  the  average  family  and  be  dictated  by  the 
feehngs  of  respect  and  love  for  one  another. 

It  is  well  also  to  add  here  that  the  day's  work  at  the  folk  school  is 
so  full  of  varied  interests  from  early  morning  until  late  at  night  that 
it  would  be  difficult  for  any  one  so  inclined  to  find  time  for  "irregu- 
larities." 

IV.— THE    SUBJECT    I^IATTER    AND    ITS    PRESENTATION. 

The  spirit  of  the  teaching. — The  young  people  who  attend  the  folk 
high  schools  come  here  at  the  time  in  life  when  they  are  most  impres- 
sionable. The  "inspirers"  know  this  period  and  turn  it  into  an 
abundant  seed  time.  The  Germans  call  it  the  "sturm  und  drang" 
period,  which  comes  to  aU  who  stand  on  the  threshold  of  mature 
manhood  and  womanhood. 

Denmark  has  been  fortunate  in  producing  an  unfailing  supply 
of  teachers  able  to  meet  the  heart^cravings  of  the  seekers  after  truth. 
They  are  themselves  men  who  "feel  a  fervor  and  zealous  warmth 
for  their  vocation  and  possess  a  power  to  captivate  the  attention  of 
their  students." 

As  indicated  repeatedly  above,  the  lecture  method  of  presenting 
the  subject  matter  prevails.  But  this  is  varied,  without  warning, 
with  a  give  and  take  process  of  questions  and  answers  somewhat  like 
the  maieutics  used  by  Socrates  of  old.  The  element  of  interest  plaj^s 
a  great  role  in  all  this  work. 

The  teachers  must  have  what  has  been  called  the  "historical- 
poetical  faculty,"  for  the  whole  course  of  training  is  based  on  history. 
The  pageantry  of  the  past  is  portrayed  in  living  colors  for  the  purpose 


36  THE   DANISH   FOLK   HIGH   SCHOOLS. 

of  illuminating   incidents   in   one's   own   national   history   and   life 
history.     Says  xilfred  Povlsen: 

Here  we  find  mentioned  the  relation  of  man  and  woman,  parents  and  cliildren, 
master  and  servant,  religious,  social,  and  political  questions,  which  all  agitate  our 
own  times.  It  is,  if  you  like,  a  sort  of  unsystematic,  practical  life-philosophy,  which 
in  this  way — the  historical — we  seek  to  convey  to  our  pupils.^ 

But  tliis  historical  background  is  broad  enough  to  include  materials 
from  the  virile  mythology  of  the  Old  North  as  well  as  problems  of 
present-day  social  science.  Folklore,  songs,  and  literature  hold 
important  place  in  the  curriculum.  The  Danish  high-school  students 
are  often  as  well  acquainted  with  Shakespeare  and  Emerson,  Goethe 
and  Tolstoy,  as  with  their  Scandinavian  Holberg,  Ibsen,  and  Bjorn- 
sen.  Religion  in  the  dogmatic  sense  is  not  taught  in  the  schools, 
but  historical  teaching,  if  properly  done,  is  itself  religious;  that  is, 
as  one  of  the  high-school  men  has  expressed  it:  "The  hand  of  God 
is  shown  all  through  the  evolution  of  the  ages,  and  in  this  way  the 
religious  feeling  is  constantly  kept  awake  and  exercised." 

Students  whose  preparatory  training  has  been  faulty  are  required 
to  take  regular  classroom  work  in  Danish  language,  writing,  arith- 
metic, and  drawing.  Courses  are  open  to  all  in  practical  surveying, 
geography,  physics,  chemistry,  biology,  sanitation,  and  nature  study. 
Gymnastics  is  required  of  all  students.  Some  few  schools  offer 
sloyd.  All  have  handwork  and  various  phases  of  household  eco- 
nomics for  young  women. 

Two  lands  of  folk  TiigTi  scliools. — It  has  long  been  a  mooted  question 
among  Danish  educators  just  how  far  the  high  schools  might  safely 
go  in  the  pursuit  of  the  "practical  subjects."  Shall  training  for  life 
pursuits  be  taken  up  by  the  high  schools,  or  shall  this  be  left  entirely 
to  professional  schools  ?  Many  of  the  leading  school  men  insist  that 
to  introduce  professional  studies  would  mean  the  early  decadence  of 
real  folk  high-school  culture.  Of  the  79  Government  accredited 
schools,  48  adhere  to  the  culture  idea.  In  this  Hst  are,  perhaps,  a 
majority  of  the  schools  which  have  done  most  to  place  a  real  stamp 
on  the  character  of  the  nation,  but  31  schools — among  them  some  of 
the  largest — offer  specific  courses  in  agriculture,  horticulture,  carpen- 
try, masonry,  etc.,  and  seem  in  no  danger  of  losing  their  original 
inspiration. 

Some  subjects  of  imrticular  interest:  Song. — The  "songbirds"  in  the 
hearts  of  the  Danish  peasantry  are  not  dumb.  Go  into  any  home 
and  they  sing — not  alone  the  long  and  sometimes  doleful  church 
hymns,  but  folk  songs,  ballads,  and  patriotic  songs  of  every  sort. 
The  children  all  learn  to  sing  in  the  elementary  schools.  No  teacher, 
indood,  can  secure  a  certificate  to  teach  who  is  unable  to  lead  the 
pui)ils  in  song.     Music,  song,  and  poetry  play  a  great  part  in  the  folk 

'  The  Danish  Popular  High  School,  p.  10. 


SUBJECT    MATTER    AND   ITS    PRESENTATION.  37 

high  school's  work.  Every  lecture  or  recitation  begins  with  song; 
every  student  sings.  The  average  high-school  man  is  quite  a  poet 
in  addition  to  being  a  music  lover.  Many  of  them  show  the  gift  of 
spontaneous  composition  so  common  in  the  old  Norse  skjalds  or 
minnesingers. 

The  song  collection  in  daily  use  comprises  songs  written  by  high- 
school  men  from  Grundtvig  down  to  the  present  tim.e.  One  can  get 
a  good  idea  of  what  the  schools  sing  by  glancing  over  the  contents 
of  the  songbook  edited  by  the  Association  of  Folk  High  Schools  and 
Agricultural  Schools,  which  is  almost  universally  used: 


Contents: 

• 

1-46 

Morning  songs; 

47-115 

Spiritual  songs; 

116-145 

Home  and  school; 

146-176 

Folk  life  and  mother 

tongue; 

177-361 

Historical  songs; 

362-395 

Denmark; 

396-408 

Norway  and  Iceland; 

409-412 

Sweden  and  Finland 

413-430 

The  North; 

431^58 

Geographical  songs; 

459-527 

Miscellaneous  songs; 

528-545 

Folk  songs; 

546-579 

Evening  songs. 

Gymnastics  and  play-life. — No  phase  of  folk  school  activity  appeals 
to  the  observer  more  strongly  than  does  its  work  in  gymnastics.  The 
students  come  to  the  schools  from  a  variety  of  occupations,  generally 
from  outdoor,  active  hfe.  But  they  are  not  permitted  to  become  "stale," 
as  every  day's  work  includes  at  least  60  minutes  of  gymnastics  and 
very  possibly  tmce  60  minutes.  The  earliest  schools  used  a  violent 
military  system  of  drills  formulated  after  the  German  army  system. 
In  the  early  eighties  Vallekilde  abolished  this  and  adopted  in  its  place 
the  more  scientific  Ling  system  from  Sweden.  Even  the  latter  has 
become  modified  and  improved  with  time.  This  new  Danish- 
Swedish  form  of  gymnastics  can  now  be  seen  in  all  the  schools. 

Said  one  of  the  school  men  in  conversation: 

Our  work  in  gymnastics  has  made  sturdy,  clear-eyed,  keen-witted  men  out  of  the 
shuffling  young  farm  louts  who  have  come  to  the  school;  and  it  has  taught  our  young 
women  pride  in  strong,  beautiful  bodies,  helping  them  to  understand  what  it  means 
to  be  created  in  God's  own  image. 

The  effect  of  the  work  is  far  felt.  The  love  of  gymnastics  and 
play  is  carried  home  by  the  high-school  students,  who  have  organized 
gymnastic  associations  in  every  country  commune.  This  means 
much  for  a  continued  close  social  relationship.  Song,  gymnastics, 
and  play  make  up  the  tripod  of  Danish  rural  recreative  hfe.  Where 
you  find  the  one  the  other  two  are  sure  to  be. 


38  THE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

The  excellence  of  Danish  folk-school  gymnastics  is  now  generally- 
recognized  on  the  Continent.  In  1911  Jens  Ovesen,  who  has  charge 
of  gymnastics  at  Ryshnge,  brought  a  group  of  28  young  gymnasts, 
most  of  them  farm  boys  from  Ryslinge  School,  to  represent  Denmark 
at  the  International  Hygienic  Congress,  at  Dresden.  Exhibitions 
were  also  given  at  Berhn  and  other  German  cities;  and  everywhere 
the  Danish  farm  lads  were  applauded  for  their  skill  and  ability, 
getting  the  heartiest  kind  of  praise  from  the  continental  press.  In 
1912  Denmark  picked  its  representatives  to  the  Olympic  games  at 
Stockhohn  largely  from  the  folk  high  schools.  And,  last  year,  Niels 
Buch,  an  old  VaUekilde  student,  had  charge  of  20  young  men  and 
16  3'oung  women  who  won  high  honors  in  the  competitive  driUs  held 
in  connection  with  the  Congres  International  de  I'Education  Physique, 
at  Paris. 

School  work  that  makes  thinkers  of  men. — To  make  their  students 
able  to  think  and  reason  for  themselves  has  been  the  aim  of  the 
school  men.  Encyclopedism  has  been  avoided,  and  the  students 
generally  return  to  their  homes  with  strong,  reasoning  minds,  open 
to  conviction,  but  just  as  ready  to  convince  if  on  the  right  side  of 
the  argument. 

The  writer,  on  one  occasion,  had  gone  through  a  strenuous  day 
with  the  160  young  men  at  VaUekilde  and  met  with  them  again  in  the 
evening  for  the  last  lecture  of  the  day.  The  lecture  happened  to  deal 
with  the  social-economic  development  of  Europe  during  the  latter 
part  of  the  eighteenth  century,  and  seemed  rather  dry  and  technical. 
But  this  did  not  discourage  these  horny-handed  sons  of  toil  who 
proved  to  be  surprisingly  well  at  home  with  such  personages  as  Adam 
Smith,  Malthus,  Carlyle,  Voltaire,  and  Rousseau.  At  the  close  of  the 
lecture  the  students  broke  up  into  smaller  groups,  continuing  a  discus- 
sion of  the  arguments  propounded  by  the  lecturer  in  a  mamier  to  con- 
found many  a  university  senior  of  recent  memory. 

Indeed,  the  superiority  of  the  folk  high-school  graduates  over  stu- 
dents from  mere  technical  agiicultural  schools  is  pretty  sure  to  lie  in 
the  broader  world  horizon  of  the  former,  and  the  facility  mth  which 
tliey  have  learned  to  reason  from  cause  to  effect — to  think  things 
tlu'ough  for  tliemselves. 

Historical  study  the  main  haclcground. — The  folk  high  school  makes 
no  use  of  formal  methods  in  its  instruction,  partl}^  because  it  does  not 
concern  itself  with  technical  subjects  and  partly  because  its  students 
are  grown  people  to  whom  it  can  address  itself  in  a  popular  philo- 
sophic manner.  The  school  does  not  teach  the  classic  languages  at 
all.  English  and  German  are  studied  in  some  of  the  schools,  because 
of  tlie  intimate  commercial  relations  existing  between  Denmark  and 
England  and  Germany.  The  languages  are  taught  with  a  view  to 
immediate  practical  use  onlv.     Even  the  mother  tongue  is  not  pre- 


SUBJECT   MATTER  AND  ITS   PEESENTATION.  39 

sented  in  such  a  wa}'^  as  to  emphasize  the  grammatical  machinery 
beyond  the  merest  necessity.  Mathematics  as  a  systematic  study 
holds  a  minor  place.  The  requirements  are  always  Hmited  to  the 
practical  application  of  arithmetical  and  geometrical  calculation. 
Prof.  Poul  la  Cour  has  even  gone  so  far  as  to  create  a  method  of  his  own 
for  the  presentation  of  mathematics  and  physics.  He  calls  this  the 
historical  inethod.  Under  it  mathematics  and  the  natural  sciences 
take  on  a  new  life  as  the  lecturer  unfolds  them  in  their  historical  set- 
ting as  historical  gi'owths. 

History  is,  after  all,  the  main  lecture  subject.  By  this  is  meant 
history  in  the  broadest  sense  of  the  word.  It  covers  what  is  generally 
termed  universal  or  general  history,  the  history  of  civiUzation,  liistory 
of  racial  culture,  and  Kterature.  About  two-thirds  of  the  time  spent 
in  the  schools  is  devoted  to  these  studies. 

Through  the  use  of  such  material  the  folk  high  schools  strive  to 
give  the  mass  of  the  people  a  broad  culture,  much  the  same  as  the 
regular  academic  schools  seek  to  convey  to  their  students  through  a 
larger  number  of  subjects,  covering  a  longer  period  of  time. 

The  main  difference  between  the  cultured  person  and  the  man 
of  no  culture  is,  no  doubt,  that  the  former  feels  himself  in  an  organic 
touch  with  the  higher  life  of  civihzation  and  its  development  through 
the  times;  while  the  latter — without  knowing  it — lives  in  a  discon- 
nected and  mostly  accidental  relation  to  the  culture  and  spiritual  Hfe 
that  surrounds  him.  In  most  countries  there  is  a  startlmg  gap  between 
the  comparatively  small  circle  that  can  lay  claim  to  the  higher  culture 
and  the  mass  of  the  people  who  go  through  life  without  it.  Here  the 
Danish  folk  high  schools  have  been  great  bridge  builders,  spanning 
the  once  existing  deep  gulf  in  the  spiritual  life  of  its  masses.  An  able 
English  schoolman  who  had  made  many  trips  to  Denmark  to  study 
the  schools,  referring  to  this  happy  circumstance  in  an  address  at 
Askov,  once  said: 

We  Englislimen  have  much  to  learn  from  you  here  in  Denmark.  We  have  a  glorious 
history,  but  it  is  foreign  to  the  larger  mass  of  the  people.  We  need  folk  high  schools 
to  span  the  gap  between  the  people  and  its  history  and  poetry. ^ 

Sinritual  growth  and  ilie  worl^  of  the  day. — How  the  thought  life  of 
the  student  gradually  unfolds  itseK  under  the  influence  of  the  daily 
contact  with  the  liigh  school  ''inspirers"  can  be  told  in  no  better  way 
than  it  has  been  done  by  an  old  Askov  student,  in  a  graphic  little 
booklet  called  En  Vinter  paa  Askov  Hojskole  af  en  Elev."  A  picture 
of  the  daily  hfe  at  the  school,  as  described  by  him  is  therefore  repro- 
duced here  in  free  translation  : 

At  7  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  school  bell  hanging  before  the  main  entrance  is 
sounded.    The  school  becomes  awake.    Doors  and  windows  are  thrown  open,  and  then 

'  Lud\'ig  Schroder,  in  the  periodical,  Church  and  Culture,  Christiania,  1896. 
2  A  Winter  at  Askov  Folk  High  School,  by  a  Student. 


40  THE   DANISH    FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

etudents  make  their  bed."  (there  are,  as  a  rule,  two  in  a  room,  each  student  furnishing  the 
bcddhig  from  home),  fetch  water,  brush,  beat,  s^yeep,  and  polish.  By  7.30  o'clock 
everything  must  be  spick  and  span .  The  bell  sounds  for  a  second  time  and  all  students 
assemble  for  coffee  ^  in  "Dagmarsalen."  One  hears  a  clappering  of  wooden  shoes  and 
heavy  boots.  From  the  "white  house,"  from  tiie  main  building,  and  from  the  dormi- 
tories the  husky  fellows  come  a  galloping  and  are  soon  seated  at  the  long  tables  in  the 
lar^'e  dining  room.  After  coffee  there  is  morning  devotion.  It  is  a  personal  matter 
whether  or  not  one  takes  part  in  this.  Exercises  open  with  a  piano  voluntary  by  Fru 
Ingeborg  Appel,  wife  of  the  principal;  then  follow  song  and  prayer. 

The  first  class  period  of  the  day  begins  at  8  o'clock,  in  the  large  lecture  room.  The 
lecture  is  x^receded  by  song.  Song,  song,  and  again  song,  might  well  be  the  folk  high- 
Bchool  motto.  The  songs  are  mainly  from  Grundtvig,  Richard t,  and  Bjomsen,  together 
with  folk  songs.  The  lecture  program  varies  from  day  to  day.  Either  Dr.  Marius 
Kristenscn  lectures  on  j^hilology  or  Prof.  Poul  la  Cour  gives  a  course  in  historical  mathe- 
matics, or  Prof.  Ludvig  Schroder  speaks  on  Norse  mythology  and  the  heroes  of  old. 

At  the  close  of  the  lecture  the  young  men  rush  out  in  a  hurry.  They  must  get  to 
their  rooms  and  dress  for  gymnastics,  which  begin  at  9  o'clock.  The  instructor  gives 
the  order,  luid  the  columns  "double  quick"  around  the  gymnasium  several  times  to 
rouse  the  gymnasts  to  keen  attention.  Then  they  go  through  the  "setting-up  exer- 
cises" with  great  expedition.  Thereupon  they  separate  into  smaller  troups  and  are 
Boon  engaged  in  a  large  variety  of  exercises.  Some  go  through  contortions  on  the 
Swedish  ladder;  others  are  using  the  hand  and  arm  beams;  still  others  are  exercising 
on  the  horse.  Every  man  works  with  a  vim  and  at  the  close  of  the  period  the  jierspira- 
tion  stands  out  all  over  their  well-knit  bodies.  The  command  to  dismiss  is  given,  and 
the  young  fellows  rush  to  the  baths  and  the  welcome  showers.  No  sooner  are  they 
dressed  than  the  bell  calls  to  breakfast. 

At  10.30  o'clock  all  the  students  meet  again  in  the  large  lecture  hall.  This  time  it 
is  either  Prof,  la  Com*  or  Principal  Appel  who  gives  an  interesting  lecture  on  some 
topic  in  natural  science,  or  la  Cour  lectures  on  the  historic  method  in  mathematics, 
or  Prof.  Axelsen  introduces  a  theme  in  modern  history.  ^\Tien  this  period  is  ended 
the  students  scatter  to  various  classrooms  to  receive  instruction  in  accounting,  hand- 
work, hygiene  and  sanitation,  history,  and  geography,  up  to  2  o'clock. 

The  dinner  hour  is  2  o'clock.  The  kitchen  at  Askov  is  not  the  least  remarkable 
of  the  many  interesting  places  there.  An  exceptionally  able  housekeeper  is  required 
to  make  ends  meet  and  to  make  it  possible  to  serve  four  meals  a  day  on  the  25  crowns 
a  month  for  board.  The  dinner  is  good  and  wholesome;  there  are  always  at  least 
two  courses,  say,  vegetable  or  fruit,  soup  and  roast  beef,  or  a  variety  of  Danish  national 
dishes.  The  culinary  department  is  at  Askov,  as  at  other  folk  high  schools,  under 
the  particular  supervision  of  the  principal's  wife,  who,  besides,  at  times  takes  con- 
siderable part  in  the  practical  instruction.  After  dinner  the  class  work  is  suspended 
until  3.25  o'clock.  Such  students  as  desire  may  meanwhile  devote  their  time  to 
outdoor  sport,  football,  or,  when  the  weather  permits,  some  winter  game  or  other. 

At  3.25  o'clock  the  beloved  old  Nutzhorn,  one  of  the  original  foundera  of  the  school, 
appears  with  his  baton  under  his  arm.  The  stiidents  gather  at  the  gynmasium,  and 
soon  the  large  hall  is  filled  with  a  great  volume  of  eong  from  the  hundreds  of  student 
voices. 

From  4  to  5  o'clock  instruction  is  given  in  Danish,  German,  and  English  for  the 
young  men,  while  the  young  women  '  take  their  gynmastic  exercises  under  the  com- 
mand of  Fru  Appel. 

At  6  o'clock  all  the  students  meet  in  the  large  lecture  hall  for  the  last  lecture  of  the 
day,  which  again  deals  with  history.     Either  Prof.  Fenger  lectures  on  an  epoch  of 

'  It  is  customary  to  eat  a  very  light  meal— porridge,  broad  and  butler,  milk  or  collee— immediately  upon 
rising.    Breakfast  is  served  at  10  o'clock,  dinner  at  2,  and  supper  at.7. 
*  Askov  is  one  of  the  few  coeducational  folk  high  schools. 


SOME    TYPICAL    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS.  41 

Danish  history,  or  Principal  Appcl  takes  np  a  i)hasc  of  other  European  history,  as, 
for  exami>le,  of  Prussia  or  England,  or  Prof.  Schroder  deals  with  Grundtvig's  national 
philosophic  thought  or  a  theme  of  similar  content.  Schroder  is  Askov's  real  founder 
and  is  one  of  the  high -school  leaders  who  has  wielded  the  greatest  influence.  The 
methods  used  by  him  in  presenting  his  subjects  is,  according  to  the  testimony  of  many 
high-school  teachers,  the  acme  of  the  highest  and  purest  in  the  art  of  popular  lecturing, 
and  whoever  has  been  so  fortunate  as  to  have  heard  him  will  know  the  significance  of 
the  power  of  the  "li\'ing  word."  Self-control  and  deep  sincerity  characterize  his 
method.  Remarkable  for  deep  thought,  he  expresses  himself  in  plain,  straightfor- 
ward terms  which  are  as  free  from  doctrinaire  dullness  as  from  oratorical  pathos. 
Schroder  is  known  to  have  said  that  he  is  often  filled  with  diffidence  and  worry  to 
have  guests,  especially  from  learned  circles,  tell  him  at  the  close  of  a  lecture  that  they 
had  found  it  "interesting."  "If  my  lecture  has  only  been  entertaining,"  he  would 
say,  "then  it  has  failed  in  so  far  as  it  was  the  purpose  to  impress  my  listeners  with 
some  responsibility  which  they  should  meet  and  take."  There  is  another  way  of 
listening.  It  happens  occasionally  that  one  hears  at  the  close  of  a  lecture,  a  great 
inhalation  of  the  breath.  This  is  a  sure  indication  that  the  inner  man  has  felt  the 
weight  of  the  argument  and  has  taken  it  to  himself  personally. 

One  will  see  from  this  glimpse  of  daily  life  at  Askov  that  a  school 
spirit  reigns  there  well  worthy  of  comparison  with  the  best  to  be 
found  in  academic  institutions  of  the  highest  rank.  School  life 
there  is  a  cumulative  growth,  developing  as  the  days  go  by,  setting 
the  individual  free  from  the  many  triviahties  wliich  before  bound 
him,  furnishing  him  with  an  altruism  which  makes  work  for  others 
and  cooperation  -svdth  one's  neighbors  seem  both  right  and  easy. 


v.— SOME  TYPICAL  FOLK  HIGH  SCHOOLS. 

General  statement. — It  is  difiicult  to  convey  to  the  reader  all  that 
the  folk  high  schools  are  and  do.  The  work  is  of  the  spirit  more  than 
of  matter.  It  is  felt  and  experienced  rather  than  seen.  Therefore 
the  ghmpses  of  the  journejdngs  to  and  fro  among  the  schools  by  the 
writer  and  his  friends,  which  are  given  in  the  following  paragraphs, 
may  not  always  convey  as  much  to  the  mind  as  would  be  highly 
desirable  in  order  to  do  the  schools  justice. 

There  are  now  79  Government-accredited  folk  high  schools  estab- 
hshed  throughout  Denmark,  besides  a  few  that  are  striving  toward 
recognition.  To  tell  the  story  of  all  would  be  out  of  the  question. 
Six  schools  only,  which  are  typical  of  aU  the  schools,  have  therefore 
been  selected  from  this  number.  They  are  Roskilde,  Fredriksborg, 
Vallekilde,  and  Haslev  in  Zealand,  Ryshnge  in  Fyen,  and  Askov 
in  Jutland. 

A  day  at  Roskilde  Folk  High  School. — Roskilde,  the  ancient  capital 
of  Denmark  and  burial  place  of  its  Kings,  is  near  the  center  of  Zealand. 
The  school  hes  2  miles  down  the  fjord  from  the  to^vn.  A  brisk  walk 
over  the  excellent,  well-rounded,  surfaced,  and  ditched  roads  brought 
us  to  the  school,  which  is  constructed  of  brick  and  stone  in  sixteenth 


42  THE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

contury  style.  Several  substantial  teachers'  cottages  flank  the  main 
appi-oach.  The  principal  and  his  family  live  in  a  -wing  of  the  main 
building,  so  as  to  be  in  the  midst  of  the  pupils,  to  direct  and  advise. 
We  were  well  received  by  Principal  Thomas  Bredsdorf,  who  intro- 
duced us  to  his  family  and  faculty,  making  us  feel  quite  at  home. 

One  hundred  and  forty  young  men  were  in  attendance — a  sturdy 
family — 60  per  cent  of  them  sons  of  Gaardmaend  (farmers  of  from  15 
to  100  acres),  25  per  cent  of  them  sons  of  Husmsend  (farmers  of  1  to  15 
acres),  and  the  rest  sons  of  artisans  and  laborers  from  country  and 
town.     But  here  they  were  on  an  absolutely  equal  footing. 

A  lecture  period  by  the  principal,  which  we  attended,  reflected  the 
daily  life  and  work  of  the  school.  The  period  began,  as  every  period 
does,  with  song.  This  was  a  rousing  religious-patriotic  song  through 
which  the  youth  pledges  himself  to  God  and  fatherland.  The  particu- 
lar lecture  theme  v\^as  Grundtvig's  influence  on  history,  poetry,  and 
song.  The  high-school  "inspirer,"  as  he  is  at  his  best,  was  seen  in 
;Mi\  Bredsdorf,  who  so  enthused  his  listeners  that  they  hung  on  his 
every  word. 

We  ate  dinner  with  the  students  and  faculty.  The  fare  was  ex- 
ceedingly simple.  The  students  in  this  particular  school  pay  only 
22  crowns  per  month  for  board  and  room,  equivalent  to  about  $5.95. 
The  charge  for  tuition  is  23  crowns  for  the  first  month,  18  for  the 
second,  13  for  the  third,  8  for  the  fourth,  and  3  for  the  fifth. 

The  course  of  study  had  the  usual  broad  historical  basis.  Said 
Bredsdorf: 

History  must  be  considered  as  never  ending.  All  play  their  role  in  it.  It  is  a  living 
stream  in  which  is  the  power  and  the  destiny  of  the  eternal.  All  must  do  theii-  little 
mite  in  order  that  the  stream  can  sweep  on  resistlessly  as  is  its  destiny. 

Love  of  land  and  home  and  church  fructify  under  this  school  in- 
fluence. Somehow,  while  the  sturd.y  farm  youth  are  seated  on  the 
hard  benches  listening,  the  crust  to  their  better  selves  gives  way  and 
the  soul  shines  through — they  become  converts  to  the  high-school 
faith.  Then  and  there  they  become  better  Christians,  better  Danes, 
ready  to  put  self-interest  aside  in  order  that  God  and  native  land  may 
get  what  by  right  is  felt  to  be  theirs. 

During  the  afternoon  intermission  groups  of  young  men  continued 
to  discuss  the  more  vital  points  raised  in  the  morning  lectures.  Some 
of  tliese  concerned  questions  of  such  ethical  and  ])hilosophicai  nature 
as  the  farm  youth  of  most  countries  would  seldom  care  to  approach. 
The  zeal  of  the  students  and  instructors  can  not  be  better  demon- 
strated than  in  this,  that  one  of  the  busy  faculty  members  of  Rosldlde 
walked  all  the  way  to  town  with  us  in  his  eagerness  to  explain  some  of 
the  great  points  in  the  school  doctrines.  He  left  us  only  when  he  had 
to  hasten  back  to  make  his  evening  lecture,  which,  strangely  enough, 
was  to  deal  with  "Lincohi  and  the  emancipation  of  the  negro  slaves." 


SOME   TYPICAL   FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS.  48 

Fredrickshorg  Folk  Iligli  School,  the  inspirer  of  English  schools. — • 
This  is  one  of  the  most  renowned  of  the  newer  schools.  It  was 
founded  by  the  well-known  Asko\  instructor,  Holgcr  Begtrup,  in 
1895.  As  a  high-school  lender  Bogtrup  is  known  as  few  others,  being 
a  much-sought  leader  in  the  extension  courses  out  among  rural  com- 
munities. Up  to  1902  he  had  delivered  2,000  lectures  outside  of  the 
classroom.  He  is,  moreover,  ranked  as  an  able  historian,  having 
recently  completed  his  great  work  on  "Denmark  in  the  Nineteenth 
Century."  An  ardent  follower  of  the  famous  poet,  J.C.  Hostrup,  who 
was  also  a  great  patron  of  the  folk  high  schools,  Begtrup  became  deter- 
mined, when  the  poet  died  in  1S92,  to  raise  up  a  school  in  Hostrup's 
home  community  as  the  mostj^ractical  way  to  honor  the  memory  of  a 
man  who  in  hfe  gave  the  best  he  had  for  Denmark. 

Thus  Fredriksborg  Folkehojskole  came  into  being  at  Hillerod,  in 
northeast  Zealand.  The  name  (originally  intended  as  "Hostrup- 
sminde")  is  that  of  the  renowned  royal  Fredriksborg  castle  on  the 
edge  of  Hillerod  village,  which  naturally  became  fastened  to  the  school. 
The  institution  and  its  grounds  are  very  attractive.  It  comprises  a 
large,  well-built  main  building,  and  several  smaller  structures, 
together  ^^nth  teachers'  cottages  and  a  school  church.  The  latter  is  a 
"free  church;"  i.  e.,  established  by  the  school  and  community  as  a 
voluntary  organization  outside  of  the  State  church.  These  churches 
are  found  as  members  in  most  of  the  high-school  organizations,  and 
their  origin  is  easily  traced  to  the  movement  for  freedom  within  the 
church  begun  by  Grundtvig  in  the  early  day.  Twenty-two  acres  of 
land  comprise  the  beautiful,  well-planted  campus,  garden,  park,  and 
home  farm,  on  which  latter  vegetables  and  fruit  are  raised  for  school 
consumption. 

The  winter  school  (November-March)  at  Fredriksborg  is  usually 
attended  by  from  125  to  140  young  men  of  sterling  worth.  The  sum- 
mer school  (May-July)  for  young  women  is  larger,  often  passing  the 
200  mark. 

Principal  Begtrup  emphasized,  for  our  particular  benefit,  the  vast 
importance  of  the  folk  high  school  to  Danish  rural  life.  "Eighty  per 
cent  of  the  leaders  in  dairy  work,  and  all  the  other  cooperative  enter- 
prises," he  stated,  "are  high-school  men."  He  further  called  atten- 
tion to  the  extension-course  influence  emanating  from  the  schools. 
The  Kingdom  has  a  veritable  netw^ork  of  organizations  at  work,  hold- 
ing meetings,  lecturing  on  aU  manner  of  inspirational  and  practical 
subjects.  "This  work,"  said  Begtrup,  "is  done  by  high-school 
trained  men.  And  more  than  this,  our  schools  return  ail  their 
students  to  the  plow,  happy  and  contended." 

On  the  wall  of  the  general  lecture  room  at  Fredriksborg,  back  of  the 
rostrum  where  the  listeners  can  all  see  it,  hajigs  a  large  painting  by 
Viggo  Petersen,  which  symbohzes  well  the  work  of  the  school.  It  is 
a  Bible  scene.     Isaac  stands  in  the  open  field  before  the  tents  as 


44  THE   DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

sunset  lints  the  landscape  in  wonderful  color  (or  is  it  sunrise  ?)  waiting 
to  receive  Rebecca,  his  betrothed,  coming  out  of  the  north.  The 
remarkable  scene  symbolizes  the  Danish  peasantry  waiting  for  the 
light  of  education,  brought  to  them  by  that  modern  Eleezer,  Grundt- 

vig. 

Fredriksborg  offers  interesting  continuation  courses  for  advanced 
students.  These  are  organized  into  an  association  called,  rather 
sentcntiously,  the  "Window,"  or  "The  Window  in  the  West,"  the 
idea  being  that  this  class  of  advanced  and  mature  students  should  be 
looking  out  from  the  windows  of  life  w^ith  serious  thought  toward  the 
ultimate  purpose  of  being. 

Principal  Begtrup  gave  an  interesting  lecture  on  Leo  Tolstoy, 
which  was  followed  closely,  eagerly  almost,  by  the  125  young  auditors. 
,The  speaker  sparkled  wdth  wit  and  humor,  giving  besides,  a  lecture  so 
historically  deep  and  philosophically  acute,  that  many  university 
students  would  have  been  put  to  their  best  paces  to  follow  it.  One 
of  the  remarkable  things  about  the  folk  schools  is  that  in  an  unusually 
short  time  of  five  months  the  students  are  ena,bled  to  get  a  really 
helpful  outline  on  philosophy,  history,  and  Hterature;  and,  in  addi- 
tion, many  practica,l  things,  much  gymnastics  and  song.  As  to  the 
latter,  ITolger  Begtrup  expressed  it:  "We  have  much  song,  northern 
song;  though  perhaps  not  what  some  people  would  call  'fine'  song." 
•'  Fredriksborg  holds  the  unique  position  of  being  the  touching  point 
between  the  Danish  folk  high  schools  and  the  schools  of  a  similar 
nature  now  rooting  themselves  in  English  soil.  The  first  school  of 
this  kind  was  opened  at  Bourn ville,  near  Birmingham,  in  1909,  by 
Tom  Bryan,  a  scholarly  gentleman,  whose  inspiration  to  estabhsh 
such  a  school  came  to  him  while  listening  to  a  lecture  in  one  of  the 
Danish  schools.  During  the  last  few  years  a  most  interesting  exchange 
of  ideas  has  been  going  on  betvreen  Fredriksborg  and  Fircroft — the 
name  of  the  Bounnnllc  school.  Both  teachers  and  students  have  been 
exchanged.  A  year  ago  a  group  of  50  Enghsh  teachers  \'isited  Fred- 
riksborg. The  past  two  years  an  enthusiastic  young  Enghshman  by 
the  name  of  Jonty  Ilanaghan  has  been  at  Fredriksborg  preparing 
himself  to  do  folk  high-school  work  in  Yorkshire;  while  a  young 
Enghshwoman,  his  ])ctrothed,  is  equipping  herself  for  the  same  work 
at  Vallekildc.  During  1912,  nearly  one-fourth  of  the  Fircroft  stu- 
dents were  Danes  from  the  Fredriksborg  community.  In  this  way 
the  two  countries  are  beginning  to  reach  out  to  one  another  a  helping 
hand  to  the  end  that^ — 

The  toiler,  bent 
Above  his  forge  or  plough,  may  gain 
A  manlier  spirit  of  content, 
And  feel  tliat  life  is  wisest  spent 
When  the  strong  working  hand  makes  strong 
Tlie  Working  brain. 


SOME    TYPICAL   FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS.  45 

VaUeJcilde,  a  great  folk  liigli  scliool. — Immediately  after  the  close  of 
the  disastrous  German  war  in  1864,  Ernst  Trier,  one  of  the  three  or 
four  greatest  school  men  that  Denmark  has  produced,  laid  the  foun- 
dations of  Valleldlde,  in  northwest  Zealand.  lie  felt  that  now  Den- 
mark's only  hope  lay  in  education.  "The  folk  high  schools, "  he  said, 
"alone  can  hft  the  disheartened  people."  He  opened  the  school  in 
rented  quarters  in  1865.  Success  came  from  the  very  first,  because 
he  was  inspired  for  the  great  task.  To-day,  his  son-in-law  and  suc- 
cessor, Poul  Hansen,  stands  at  the  head  of  one  of  the  most  complete 
and  influential  schools  in  the  country. 

Ninety  acres  of  fine  rolling  land,  laid  out  in  ornamental  gardens, 
parkings,  experimental  plats,  and  school  farm,  comprise  the  worldng 
area  of  the  school.  In  this  hes  a  regular  village  of  buildings.  This 
appears  graphically  from  the  accompanying  drawing.  The  most 
important  of  the  structures  are  a  large,  fireproof  central  school  build- 
ing with  dormitory  capacity  for  200;  a  good,  carefully  equipped 
gymnasium;  a  building  for  manual  training,  and  another  for  art 
work.  There  are  cottages  for  aU  the  married  teachers,  a  school 
church,  and  an  elementary  school  for  the  children  of  the  faculty. 

The  school  farm  has  some  remarkable  buildings  that  deserve  at  least 
a  passing  notice.  The  entire  plant,  by  the  way,  including  cow  barns, 
stables,  and  hog  houses,  is  hghted  by  electricity  generated  by  means 
of  wind  power.  ,  The  enormous  windmiU  was  the  first  of  its  kind 
erected  by  the  famous  Askov  teacher-scientist,  Poul  la  Cour.  The 
mill  is  fitted  with  storage  batteries  of  sufficient  size  to  supply  current 
for  a  week  at  a  time  in  case  of  still  weather. 

In  the  fine  sanitary  cow  barns,  30  thoroughbred  red  Fyen  cows  are 
kept.  As  an  illustration  of  careful  economy  in  everything  agricul- 
tural, all  hquid  manure  from  these  barns  is  made  to  pass  by  cement 
gutters  to  outside  cisterns,  whence  it  is  forced  by  electric  power  to  the 
meadows  and  plowed  ground,  and  carefully  sprinkled  over  the  soil. 
The  school  butchers  its  own  pork  and  beef.  But  the  cream  all  goes 
to  the  cooperative  creamery  in  the  vicinity,  and  the  butter  is  actually 
"bought  back"  by  the  school.  There  is  also  a  large  school  bakery 
on  the  campus,  and  a  well-equipped  hospital  with  separate  building 
for  contagious  diseases. 

VaUekilde  has  from  160  to  180  young  men  in  attendance  during  the 
winter  months  and  200  girls  during  the  summer  time.  The  young 
men  are  divided  into  distinct  groups  as  "agriculturists"  and  "indus- 
triahsts,"  the  former  preparing,  as  the  name  would  indicate,  for  soil 
tilling  pure  and  simple;  while  the  latter  are  to  become  farm  artisans 
of  various  kinds.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  Vallekiide,  which  has 
retained  the  early  high-school  philosophy  in  all  its  purity,  is  able  to 
combine  with  this  a  large  degree  of  the  practical  without  losing  any 
of  the  cultural  values.     To  be  sure  the  entire  industrial  group  must 


46 


THE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 


"""S-Si; 

O  en  -L,  S  B  -^  JP 

<»  g  S  3  K  c3  2 


W    !-■    CU    3    O  '>^    ^ 
00  CS  C5   rH  C^    CO  Tt? 


GROUND  PLAN  OF  VALLEKILDE  FOLK    HIGH   SCHOOL. 
Shov/ing  location  of  buildings,  experinnental  plots,  fields,  etc. 


SOME    TYPICAL   FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS.  4T 

attend  all  the  general  lectures  and  Uve  in  the  same  "atmosphere"  as 
the  other  students,  and  the  industrial  work  is  chiefly  theory  after  all. 
Such  subjects  as  these  are  taught:  History  of  arcliitecture,  building 
construction,  drawing — freehand,  mechanical,  machine,  etc. — j)aint- 
ing  (practical  work),  calculation,  bookkeeping,  and  penmanship.  The 
agricultural  group  makes  some  approach  to  the  practical  through  occa- 
sional lectures  in  agriculture  and  horticulture,  drawing,  and  actual 
fieldwork  in  surveying  and  leveUng. 

Vallekilde  is  strong  in  gymnastics,  and  play-life,  and  song.  The 
young  women  of  the  summer  school  are  offered  exceptional  opportu- 
nities for  the  study  of  handwork,  music,  and  the  fine  arts;  but  these 
studies  are  considered  as  incidental  merely  to  the  culture  lectures. 

It  was  the  writer's  pleasure  to  be  permitted  to  spend  a  night  at 
"Hytten,"  or  the  lodge,  the  most  interesting  of  all  the  buildings  on 
the  campus.  "Hytten"  is  held  sacred  in  the  memory  of  all  Vallekilde 
students.  Scarcely  a  student  but  has  been  made  a  better  man  or 
woman  for  having  come  within  its  benign  influence. 

The  story  is  this:  Ingeborg  Trier,  a  daughter  of  Ernst  Trier,  was 
born  into  the  Vallekilde  high-school  world  in  the  late  sixties,  a  true 
daughter  of  a  great  father.  All  her  Hfe  she  gave  to  the  cause  of  the 
men  and  women  who  toil  close  to  the  soil.  As  a  young  girl  she  led  the 
othergirlsin  their  games  and  gymnastics.  She  was  the  woman  who  later 
taught  the  girls  gymnastics  in  such  a  way  that  they  learned  the  signifi- 
cance of  being  created  in  God's  own  image.  Then  she  married  Niels 
Hansen,  brother  of  Principal  Poul  Hansen,  who  is  farm  manager  at 
Vallekilde.  She  was  brought  as  a  bride  to  ''Hytten,"  and  there  she 
remained  to  the  day  of  her  death,  a  mother  to  the  whole  school,  and 
when  she  was  put  to  her  final  rest  a  few  years  ago  1,000  old  students 
and  friends  gathered  from  all  Denmark  to  do  her  the  last  honors. 

''Hytten"  was  open  to  every  student  in  the  school.  Here  they 
came  to  plan  their  pleasures,  to  rest  from  the  work  of  the  classroom. 
Here  they  sang  and  played  their  games.  But  more,  here  came  the 
young  woman  to  confide  her  heartaches  to  the  mistress  of  the  house, 
usually  to  go  away  again  with  the  balm  of  Gilead  in  her  heart;  here 
came,  too,  the  young  man  who  sought  soul  rest,  and  the  vnld  young 
fellow  who  had  gone  wrong,  and  Ingeborg  Trier  Hansen  had  words  of 
wisdom  for  them  all.  No  wonder  that  thousands  look  toward 
"Ilytten"  \vith  benedictions  in  their  hearts. 

This  bit  of  sentiment  is  given  a  place  here  because  it  comes  pretty 
near  disclosing  the  secret  of  the  success  of  the  high-school  men  and 
women.  The  folk  liigh-school  hfe  at  its  best  is  a  communion  of  man 
with  man ;  the  work  of  emancipated  leaders  consecrated  to  the  work 
of  freeing  others. 

Haslev,  a  folk  high  school  oj  the  'practical  Idnd. — This  school  is  ono 

of  a  group  of  six  schools  founded  by  the  "Inner  ISIission  Church" — 

.  an  independent  church  body.     To  be  exact,  the  school  is  owned  by 


48  THE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

an  association  of  church  members  which  seeks  to  reach  primarily  its 
own  membcrsliip,  though  all  students  are  made  welcome.  The  ''  patri- 
otic-spiritual" hfe  wliich  stamps  the  regular  Grundtvigian  schools  is 
possibly  not  so  marked  at  Ilaslev.  On  the  other  hand — since  it  is  a 
church  institution — rehgious  subjects  are  actually  taught  as  part  of 
the  course  of  study. 

The  school  Hes  on  the  edge  of  Ilaslev,  a  small  town  in  south-central 
Zealand.  The  buildings  are  set  in  a  tract  of  75  acres,  15  acres  being 
devoted  to  campus,  parking,  experiment  plat,  and  garden.  The  rest 
of  the  land  is  farmed  and  supplies  milk,  meat,  and  vegetables  for  the 
school.  Three  good-sized  buildings  are  used  immediately  for  teach- 
ing purposes,  besides  ample  barns,  stables,  etc.  There  is  dormitory 
capacity  for  210  persons.  Electricity  is  freely  apphed  in  this  school 
all  the  way  from  peehng  potatoes  in  the  school  kitchen  to  running  the 
thrashing  machine  at  the  school  barns. 

The  study  courses  here  aim  to  reach  two  classes  particularly:  (1) 
Those  who  are  to  till  the  soil,  and  (2)  those  who  are  to  Hve  as  artisans 
in  the  country.  It  is  interesting  to  see  how  the  school  seeks  to  train 
the  actual  soil  tillers  and  the  country  artisans  as  well,  thereby  keeping 
alive  in  the  country  a  twofold  civilization. 

The  first-mentioned  of  the  two  classes  is  really  what  the  other 
schools  would  designate  the  regular  cultural  group,  though  here  at 
Ilaslev  it  becomes  the  farm  group.  It  gets  less  of  the  inspirational 
work  offered  by  the  former  schools,  but  more  of  religious  lectures  and 
practical  agricultural  work.  Forty-five-hour  periods  are  devoted  to 
class  work  each  week  by  the  young  men  in  the  vdnter  school,  as  ap- 
pears from  the  following  enumeration: 

Eecjular  hujh-Sfhool  section  for  mm.  weeMy 

Lectures  on  Bible  history 3 

Lectures  on  church  history 2 

General  lecture 1 

Biographies  of  great  men 1 

Question  hour 1 

History  of  missions ! .  2 

History  of  Denmark 2 

Lectures  on  general  history 2 

Lectures  on  the  history  of  literature 1 

Danish  (comp;)sition,  analysis,  classics) 5 

Accounting 4 

Penmanship 1 

Katural  science 2 

Drawing 2 

Geography 2 

Sanitation 1 

Horticulture 1 

Farm  accounting 1 

Gymnastics 3 

Agriculture 6 

Song  drill 2 

Total 45 


BUREAU   OF   EDUCATION 


BULLETIN,    1914,    NO.   22      PLATE  4 


.1.      [vlODEL  5-ACRE    SMALLHOLD    OPERATED    AS   A   PARK    OF    THE    SCHOOL   FOR 
SMALLHOLDERS  NEAR  ODENSE,  FYEN. 


B.     IN    THE    MODEL    KITCHEN,    RURAL    SCHOOL    OF    HOUSEHOLD     ECONOMICS, 

HASLEV,  ZEALAND. 


SOME    TYPICAL   FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS.  49 

The  seven  hours  devoted  to  agriculture  and  horticulture  include 
the  history  of  agriculture,  practical  work  in  planning  the  farm, 
platting  and  planting  gardens,  and  fieldwork  in  surveying  and 
levehng,  pruning  of  fruit  trees,  etc. 

The  summer  course  for  young  women  is  quite  similar  to  the  course 
described  above,  wdtli  the  exception  that  six  hours  of  plain  sewing, 
embroidery,  knitting,  and  dressmaking  are  substituted  for  the 
agriculture.  It  is  well  to  add  here  that  the  summer  schools  for 
women  in  all  of  the  folk  liigh  schools  require  much  sewing— seldom 
less  than  one  hour  daily. 

The  artisan  group  at  Haslev  is  subdivided  into  smaller  groups 
or  classes,  as  carpenters,  brick  and  stone  masons,  smiths,  machinists, 
painters,  tinners,  and  wheelwrights.  The  course  of  study  for  car- 
penters and  masons  will  serve  to  illustrate  the  kind  of  work  required 
from  the  entire  group :  The  courses  cover  three  ^\dnters  of  five  months 
each,  and  are  intended  especially  to  answer  the  needs  of  the  country 
artisans  who  work  during  the  summer  months.  The  first  year  is 
devoted  more  particularly  to  theory — i.  e.,  geometrical  drawing, 
projection,  algebra,  and  geometry.  The  second-year  class  emphasizes 
buildmg  construction.  By  the  close  of  this  j^ear  the  students  are  able 
to  draw  plans  and  specifications  of  fair-size  farm  buildings.  By  the 
close  of  the  third  year  they  make  their  own  drawings,  calculate  the 
size  of  timbers,  iron  supports,  etc.,  with  great  accuracy.  Much 
practical  work  is  done  on  the  premises,  although  most  of  the  work 
is  devoted  to  miniature  buildings  and  models. 

The  artisans  are  required  to  follow  this  weekly  schedule: 

Hours. 

Lectures  (in  regular  high-school  section) 12 

Danish  (composition,  analysis,  classics) : 6 

Accounting — arithmetic 4 

Bookkeeping 1 

Natural  science 1 

Gymnastics 3 

Technical  subjects 22 

Total 49 

Haslev  is  proud  of  the  fact  that  it  is  sending  out  annually  scores 
of  practically  trained  artisans  who  not  only  knov,'  their  profession, 
but  who  are  also  equipped  mth  the  additional  advantages  of  having 
spanned  the  gap  between  the  deadening  workaday  in  life  and  the 
higher  culture  fife  which  of  right  should  be  the  common  heritage  of  aU. 

Ryslinge  in  Fijcn,  a  historic  school. — Ryslinge,  wliich  is  a  small 
country  village  in  south-central  Fyen,  beautifully  situated  in  a 
prosperous  agricultural  community,  holds  high  place  in  folk  high- 
school  history.  It  was  early  brought  into  notice  because  here 
Kristen  Kold  opened  his  first  school  in  1851.  The  community  has 
been  prominent  in  many  other  ways.     The  free-church  movement 

49720°— 14 4 


50  THE   DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

began  here  in  the  early  day.  The  first  "Valgmenighed,"  or  free 
choice  congregation,  was  founded  here — i.  e.,  a  congregation  in 
which  the  membership  is  free  to  choose  its  own  pastor,  instead  of 
being  obhged  to  accept  one  appointed  by  the  State.  Here,  too,  were 
organized  the  fii-st  "skytteforeninger"  or  associations  of  sharp- 
shooters, which  built  at  Eyshnge  the  first  of  the  rural  assembly  halls 
now  found  in  every  country  commune.  And  nowhere  have  the 
gymnastic  organizations  prospered  more  than  here. 

Ryslinge  Folk  High  School  can  scarcely  be  considered  a  continua- 
tion of  Kold's  school,  though  it  has  taken  to  itself  all  the  spirit  and 
all  the  traditions  of  this  school.  As  it  now  stands,  Ryshnge  owes  its 
origin  to  a  former  army  chaplain,  Johannes  Clausen,  who  began  his 
school  activities  here  in  1866.  He  was  pastor  of  the  local  church 
and  really  intended  his  school  for  an  "Inner  mission"  institution, 
but  he  brought  several  teachers — his  intimate  friends — into  the 
school,  who  had  strong  Grundtvigian  tendencies.  This  indiscretion 
probably  cost  the  principal  his  position;  but  it  gradually  gave  the 
school  a  new  coloring,  so  that  to-day  it  stands  for  the  purest  of 
Grundtvig's  philosophy. 

In  1884  a  new  era  began  at  Ryslinge,  when  Alfred  Poulsen  was  chosen 
principal.  He  came  from  Lyngby  Agricultural  School,  where  he  had 
been  in  charge  of  the  folk  high-school  department.  Poulsen  is  one  of 
the  biggest  schoolmen  in  active  charge  of  the  schools  at  the  present 
time.  The  most  lucid  dehneation  of  the  folk  high  schools  ever  penned 
in  Enghsh  is  from  his  hand.^  He  is  also  the  president  of  the  Associa- 
tion of  Folk  High  Schools  and  Agricultural  Schools,  an  organization 
which  has  been  of  vast  importance  in  unifying  the  work  of  the  schools, 
and  in  getting  for  them  the  necessary  State  recognition  and  aid. 

Prof.  Poulsen  is  one  of  the  most  ardent  advocates  of  the  pohcy 
of  keeping  the  folk  high  schools  as  free  as  possible  from  textboolvs  and 
classroom  practices.     He  says: 

It  is  a  great  mistake,  and  contrary  to  the  high-school  philosophy,  to  combine  this 
school  with  agricultural  schools,  or  with  other  departments  requiring  much  study. 
The  right  spiritual  uplift  of  the  man  and  opening  of  the  soul  demand,  first  of  all, 
peace  and  quiet.  Where  there  is  much  book  activity  there  can  be  little  time  for 
meditation  and  the  "living  word"  becomes  powerless. 

His  fear  is  that  many  practical  subjects  strongly  emphasized  wiU 
force  the  real  spirit  of  the  folk  schools  into  the  background — ultimately 
to  get  only  such  time  for  lectures  as  can  not  be  used  for  ''practical" 
purposes.     A  majority  of  the  schoolmen  seem  to  share  these  views. 

Ryslinge  is  remarkably  weU  built  and  attractive.  Its  attendance 
is  limited  to  200  young  men  in  A\dn.ter  and  200  young  women  in  sum- 
mer. Months  before  a  term  opens  the  matriculation  sheets  are 
closed,  and  the  students  are  refused  for  want  of  room.  The  fact 
that  such  schools  deliberately  limit  themselves  to  a  comparatively 

■  The  Danish  Popular  High  School. 


SOME   TYPICAL  FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS.  51 

small  number  of  students  should  convey  a  hint  to  schools  where  big 
numbers  too  often  play  the  master  role. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  take  the  time  here  for  a  review  of  the  work 
seen  at  RysUnge.  In  organization  of  courses,  in  daily  Ufe,  and  in 
other  ways  it  closely  resembles  Vallekilde;  to  tell  the  story  of  one 
school  is  to  give  that  of  the  other.  Our  sojourn  there  was  delightful 
and  instructive,  although  cut  short  because  of  the  principal's  forced 
absence  from  home. 

AsJcov  "Expanded"  Folk  High  School. — When  Schleswig  became 
German  territory  Rodding  Folk  High  School  was  transplanted,  it 
will  be  recalled,  root  and  branch,  to  loyal  soil  north  of  Kongeaaen 
(King's  River),  which  marks  the  new  boundary.  Vejen  is  an  unim- 
portant country  village  on  the  raihoad  between  Koldmg  and  Esbjerg, 
and  the  topography  of  the  country  is,  on  the  w^hole,  monotonous  and 
unmteresting.  In  spite  of  all  this,  no  spot  in  Denmark  has  greater 
historic  memories,  nowhere  is  the  patriotic  life  and  the  folk  Ufe  more 
keenly  alive  than  here  on  the  frontier.  Askov  Folk  High  School, 
the  greatest  of  all  the  folk  high  schools,  lies  in  the  midst  of  this  com- 
munity, a  short  half  hour's  walk  south  from  Vejen,  right  in  sight  of 
the  German  frontier.  Had  Denmark  built  strong,  fro\\aiing  earthworks 
along  the  boundary,  they  could  not  have  been  the  national  defense  that 
she  now  has  in  the  work  of  this  school.  North  of  the  line  the  people 
have  become  welded  in  clear-sighted,  far-seeing  nationality,  and  even 
south  of  it  Danish  spirit  and  Danish  language  have  been  kept  alive. 
It  is  a  significant  fact  that  a  large  number  of  young  people  from  the 
German  side  of  the  boundary  may  be  seen  not  alone  at  Askov,  but 
at  the  other  schools  in  the  peninsula  and  over  on  the  islands. 

Askov  is  a  direct  continuation  of  the  first  school  estabhshed  in 
Denmark,  and  has  retained  all  the  old  traditions.  Above  the  portal 
of  the  oldest  of  its  many  school  buildings  may  yet  be  seen  the  inscrip- 
tion: ''Flors  Hojskole,"  in  remembrance  of  Dr.  Christian  Flor,  the 
early  champion  of  Rodding.  Ludvig  Schroder  brought  the  school 
across  the  boundary  and  directed  its  work  up  to  the  time  of  his  death 
in  1908.  During  these  years  remarkable  progress  has  been  made. 
The  school  was  at  first  conducted  as  an  ordinary  folk  high  school; 
but  in  1878  it  was  reorganized  as  the  ''Expanded"  Askov. 

Prominent  high-school  leaders  had  ever  since  Grundtvig's  time 
kept  aUve  the  hope  that  Soro  would  eventually  be  converted  into  a 
great  central  folk  high  school  with  continuation  courses  for  students 
from  the  other  schools.  All  hope  finally  failed,  and  by  common  con- 
sent Askov  was  chosen  instead.  Indeed,  such  men  as  Ernst  Trier, 
of  VaUekilde,  and  J.  Fink,  an  old  Ryslinge  leader,  and  their  sup- 
porters, were  among  the  first  to  point  to  Askov  as  the  logical  place 
for  such  a  school.  The  Danish  high-school  association  was  organ- 
ized to  look  after  the  financial  side  of  the  problem,  and  with  sucli 
marked  success  that  the  reorganized  school  could  begin  its  work  as 
early  as  November,  1878. 


52 


THE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 


At  the  present  time  the  f ollowmg  courses  are  offered :  ■  An  advanced 
course  for  men,  covering  two  winter  sessions  of  six  months  each;  an 
advanced  course  for  young  women,  also  covering  two  winter  sessions 
ot  six  months  each;  and  a  regular  summer  course  for  young  women. 

In  the  advanced  courses  the  men  and  women  attend  the  lectures 
m  common;  although  in  most  of  their  other  work  they  have  separate 
classrooms.  The  men  alone  reside  at  the  school  dormitories  during 
the  winter  sessions.  The  women  students  fuid  accommodation  in  the 
small  village  that  is  springing  up  around  the  school  grounds. 

Some  2G0  young  men  and  v/omen — the  pick  of  the  advanced  folk 
high-school  students — were  in  attendance  at  the  time  of  our  visit. 
Many  of  these  had  completed  the  regular  courses  in  the  other  folk 
high  schools;  some  were  here  from  the  agricultural  schools;  some 
from  teachers'  seminaries  and  from  the  ''learned"  schools;  and  still 
others  had  come  from  the  National  Polytechnic  Institute  and  the 
National  University.  This  enthusiastic  throng  was  here  preparatory 
to  going  out  into  the  other  folk  high  schools  as  teachers  and  inspirers. 

The  summer  courses  at  Askov  differ  but  little  from  the  summer 
work  in  the  other  schools.  Even  the  first  year  of  the  advanced 
course  is  practically  the  sa.me  as  offered  elsewhere.  Tlie  difference 
lies  in  the  second  year's  work.  Throughout,  there  is  more  actual 
book  study,  methods,  and  laboratory  work.  The  natural  and  social 
sciences,  especially,  receive  much  attention. 

The  following  dail}^  program  will  give  a  good  idea  of  scliool  Vv^ork 

at  Askov : 

Daily  program,  summer  school  for  women,  1913. 


Hour. 

Monday. 

Tuesday. 

AVednesday. 

Thursday. 

Friday. 

Saturday. 

8-9. 

Social  science. 

Geography. 

Nature  study. 

9-10. 

Gymnast  ics. 

10-11. 

Danish. 

Arithmetic. 

Danish. 

Arithmetic. 

Danish. 

Arithmetic. 

11-12. 

History  of  literati 

ire. 

General  history. 

- 

Noon  intermission. 

1.30-2.30. 

o.  Drawing. 

Handwork. 

Drawing. 

Handwork. 

Drawing. 

Handwork. 

6.  Handwork. 

Drawing. 

Handwork. 

Drawing. 

Handwork. 

Drawing. 

2.30-3. 

Sonj;  practice. 

3.25-^.2.5. 

Xatiu'e  study. 

Sanitation. 

Elocution. 

Danish. 

4.30-5.45. 

Discussion. 

Sewing. 

Discussion. 

,w. 

Lecture. 

Lectures  Sunday  artcrnoons  at  5.30. 


SOME    TYPICAL    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 


53 


Daily  program,  winter  school  for  men,  1913. 
(First  year.) 


Hour. 

Monday. 

Tuesday. 

Wednesday. 

Thursday. 

Friday. 

Saturday. 

8-9. 

Discussion 

on 

mathematics. 

Discussion 

in  history  of 

the  north. 

Mathematics. 

Hygiene  and  sanitation. 

9-10. 

Gymnastics. 

10.30-11.3C. 

Historical  phj'sics. 

General  history. 

Natural  science. 

11..3C>-12.30. 

Geography. 

Discussion 
in  physics. 

Geography. 

Accounting. 

12.30-2. 

Drawing. 

Discussion 

in  general 

history. 

Drawing. 

Swimming. 

Discussion 

in  general 

history. 

3.30-1. 

Song  i/ractice. 

4-5. 

Sociology. 

English  or 
German. 

Lectures. 

English  or 
German. 

5-Li. 

Danish. 

Danish. 

Discussion 

in  natural 

science. 

Discussion 

in 

mathematics. 

Danish. 

Danish. 

e-7. 

History  of  literature. 

History  of  the  north. 

(Second  year.) 


Hour. 

Monday. 

Tuesday. 

Wednesday. 

Thursday. 

Friday. 

Saturday. 

S-O. 

Literature  of  all  nations. 

Advanced  geography. 

Applied  mathematics. 

0-10. 

Gymnastics. 

10.30-11.30. 

I'hysics. 

General  history. 

Natural  science. 

11.30-12.30. 

Advanced 
algebra. 

English  or 
German. 

Advanced  algebra. 

English  or 
German. 

12.30-2. 

Discussion 

in  general 

history. 

Drawing  and  laboratory  practice. 

S\^  immuig. 

3.30-1. 

Song  practice. 

4-.'r. 

II  istory  of  religions. 

Hygiene  and 
sanitation. 

Biology. 

Sociology. 

5-6. 

Discussion 

in  history  of 

the  north. 

Danish. 

Discussion 

in  general 

history. 

Danish. 

Danish. 

Danish. 

r>-7. 

History  of  litrnituro. 

History  of  the  north. 

54  THE   DANISH    FOLK    HIGH   SCHOOLS. 

Askov  has  had  associated  with  it  the  names  of  such  great  men  as 
Poul  la  Cour,  Svend  Hogsbro,  and  others.  La  Cour  is  known  to 
the  workl  for  utihzing  wind  power  to  generate  electric  current.  The 
mill  at  Askov  is  built  above  a  very  niteresting  chemical  laboratory, 
located  in  a  grove  of  trees  by  itself.  The  mill  furnishes  current  to 
liglit  the  entire  school,  a  score  or  more  buildings,  besides  supplying 
all  the  electricity  required  for  experimental  purposes.  The  chemical 
laboratory  was  primarily  intended  for  advanced  research  work  only; 
but,  of  late,  two  weeks'  courses  have  been  added  for  farmers  and  their 
hired  men,  and  dairy  employees,  who  are  all  obliged  to  understand 
the  general  principles  of  electricity,  since  this  is  coming  more  and 
more  into  use  for  lighting  the  farmsteads  and  running  the  dairies. 

October  6  to  14,  1874,  marked  the  beginning,  in  Denmark,  of  a 
most  remarkable  system  of  extension  work.  At  that  time  some  70 
or  80  young  and  old  people  met  at  Askov  and  "lived"  for  more  than 
a  week  in  an  atmosphere  charged  with  religious  fervor,  patriotic  zeal, 
and  eager  desire  to  help  one's  fellowmen.  This  was  the  beginning  of 
a  series  of  annual  meetings  which  grew  in  importance  with  time. 
Each  autumn  larger  throngs  of  the  peasantry  and  town  folk  flocked 
to  the  school. 

This  movement  was  not  limited  to  Askov  alone.  In  a  short  time 
other  folk  high  schools  and  agricultural  schools  had  taken  it  up  and 
the  two  weeks'  autumn  meetings  were  held  all  over  the  land.  School 
buildings  proved  too  small  to  hold  the  throngs,  and  groves  of  trees 
near  by  were  used  instead.  Some  schools  have  their  natural  woods, 
while  others  have  been  obhged  to  plant  for  this  purpose. 

Askov  has  a  historic  grove  for  its  great  meetings,  which,  by  the 
way,  are  no  longer  limited  to  the  autumn  time,  but  are  held  during 
spring  and  summer  as  well.  This  is  "Skibelund  Krat,"  a  small  iorest 
of  gnarled  oaks  and  other  trees,  a  few  minutes'  walk  south  of  the  school 
and  overlooking  the  German  frontier.  This  spot  has  been  sacred 
ground  for  many  years.  Here  the  peasantry  met  to  celebrate  the 
signing  of  the  liberal  constitution  of  1849;  and  here  have  the  Danes 
south  of  the  border  met  with  their  brothers  annually  since  the  war  to 
renew  their  vows  of  steadfastness  to  a  lost  cause.  Since  the  coming 
of  Askov,  Skibelund  has  become  a  veritable  Mecca  for  the  high-school 
folk.  All  kinds  of  popular  meetings  are  held  here.  At  or  near  the 
natural  amphitheater  where  the  speaking  is  held  are  busts  and  monu- 
ments of  folk  leaders  who  have  given  their  lives  for  a  happier  Den- 
mark. Among  the  others  can  be  seen  a  great  memorial  to  Principal 
Ludvig  Schroder  and  his  wife,  who  died  some  six  years  ago.  Perhaps 
the  most  striking  thing  at  Skibelund  is  "Modersmaalet,"  a  group 
monument  in  the  center  of  which  stands  a  woman  of  heroic  size, 
gazing  southward — "The  spirit  of  the  Mother  Tongue" — blessing  her 
divided  cliildrcn. 


LOCAL   AGEICULTUEAL    SCHOOLS.  55 

The  themes  discussed  at  these  gatherings  cover  a  wide  range  of 
knowledge.  At  first  they  were  limited  by  the  folk  high-school  tradi- 
tions to  the  "inspirational"  lectures  in  history,  literature,  mythology, 
etc.  With  time  the  field  has  broadened  until  now  every  phase  of 
ethics,  politics,  agriculture,  sociology,  and  the  like  are  freely  dis- 
cussed. This  extension  work  is  quite  similar  to  the  American  Chau- 
tauqua, except  that  no  admission  fee  is  charged. 

It  might  be  added  here  that  many  men  who  had  gained  their 
inspiration  at  the  high-school  meetings  later  organized  their  home 
community  and  continued  the  great  work  at  the  community  hall  and 
gj^mnasium,  one  of  which  may  be  found  in  every  rural  district.  In 
the  towns  and  cities  the  friends  of  the  new  education  built  Hdjsl'o- 
lehjem,  or  high-school  homes — institutions  combining  many  of  the 
features  of  a  modern  Y.  M.  C.  A.  building  with  the  conveniences  of  a 
fiLrst-class  hotel.  Even  Copenhagen  has  such  an  institution,  called 
Grundtmg's  Hus  (Grundtvig's  House) .  Aside  from  oft'ering  the  facili- 
ties of  first-class  hostelries,  managed  in  a  truly  Christian  spirit,  these 
homes  are  the  rallying  centers  in  town  and  city  for  the  new  extension 
work.  Each  has  its  library  and  reading  rooms,  and  holds  weekly 
meetings  fashioned  after  the  great  outdoor  meetings.  It  is  estimated 
that  in  this  way  a  wholesome  and  helpful  education  is  brought  to  the 
very  threshold  of  every  farmer  and  villager  in  the  Kingdom. 

The  State  hes  lent  marked  assistance  to  the  extension  movement 
by  encouraging  perambulating  courses  in  agriculture  and  household 
economics,  setting  aside  for  this  work  annually  large  sums  to  pay 
teachers  and  lecturers.  To  this  should  be  added  that  the  Govern- 
ment maintains  a  national  service  of  "control  assistants" — science 
speciaUsts — whose  services  as  speakers  and  agricultural  organizers 
may  be  had  for  the  asking. 


VI.— LOCAL  AGRICULTURAL  SCHOOLS  AND  THEIR  WORK. 

General  statement. — The  Danish  country  boys  leave  the  elementary 
rural  school  at  the  age  of  14  or  15;  then  they  devote  three  years  or 
more  to  practical  home  and  farm  tasks.  At  18  they  may  enter  the 
folk  high  schools,  spending  there  a  winter  or  two  to  get  as  large  a 
share  as  possible  in  the  cultural  subjects.  Then  at  19  or  20  or  even 
later  they  are  ready  to  make  a  final  study  of  the  technical  agricul- 
tm-al  subjects  m  the  local  agricultural  schools. 

The  importance  to  students  of  a  course  in  the  folk  high  schools 
before  they  enter  the  agricidtural  schools  can  scarcely  be  overesti- 
mated. The  life  at  the  former  schools  has  a  quickening  effect  upon 
them ;  they  learn  to  thmk  for  themselves,  and  enter  the  agricultural 
schools  ready  to  apj^ropriate  and  apply  to  a  larger  degree  w^hat  they 


56  THE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

fiiul  there  than  could  otherwise  have  been  possible.  From  figm-es 
quoted  elsewhere  it  appears  that  about  50  per  cent  of  all  agricultural 
students  have  attended  folk  high  schools  for  one  or  more  winter  ses- 
sions before  entering  upon  their  technical  studies.  Many  agricul- 
tm*al  schools,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  reciuire  that  their  matriculants 
shall  have  spent  some  time  at  the  folk  high  schools  before  beginning 
agricultural  studies. 

Capt.  J.  C.  la  Coui'  loved  to  say:  ''The  Danish  agricultural  school 
is  the  child  of  the  Danish  folk  high  school,  and  must,  like  this,  have 
Christian  faith  and  national  life  for  its  basis."  The  union  between 
the  two  kinds  of  schools  is  remarkably  close.  In  organization  and 
internal  management  the  agricultural  schools  are  very  similar  to  their 
prototype,  the  folk  high  schools.  The  same  democratic  spuit  of  gov- 
ernment, the  dormitory  plan  of  student  life,  the  great  emphasis 
placed  on  song  and  gymnastics,  the  use  of  the  lecture  method  when- 
ever feasible — all  bespeak  this. 

Every  agricultm*al  school  has  its  school  farm.  For  that  matter,  so 
has  practically  every  folk  high  school.  Some  of  the  schools  have 
a  hundred  acres.  It  is  true  that  the  folk  high  schools  use  their  land 
chiefly  to  aid  in  the  upkeep  of  the  school  by  furnishing  vegetables, 
Vvhile  the  agricultural  school  uses  its  land  for  laboratory  pm'poses. 
The  amount  of  practical  work  varies  greatly.  Some  schools  are 
content  to  adhere  closely  to  teaching  the  theory  of  agriculture. 
Others  have  extensive  experimental  fields,  herds  of  milch  cows,  great 
numbers  of  swine  and  poultry;  at  a  few  schools  there  are  fully 
equipped  creameries  for  the  working  up  of  the  milk  produced  on  the 
school  farm  and  milk  hauled  in  from  neighboring  farms.  Several 
have  weU-equippcd  bacteriological  laboratories,  where  problems  are 
worked  out  of  greatest  value  to  agricultural  life.  Each  separate 
school  strives  to  formulate  its  courses  to  the  needs  of  its  own  agri- 
cultural section. 

The  Government-aided  agricidtural  schools  number  23,  including 
three  special  agricultural  schools  for  smaU-hold  farmers.  Some- 
thing of  the  daily  life  and  work  at  three  typical  schools  of  this  kind 
is  described  below.  The  three  are:  Lyngby,  in  Zealand;  Dalum,  in 
Fyen;  and  Ladelund,  in  Jutland. 

Lynghy  Agriculiural  Scliool. — Lyngby  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful 
spots  in  Denmark.  It  is  only  7  miles  north  of  Copenhagen,  and  on 
this  account  is  visited  by  foreign  commissions  and  unattached  edu- 
cators more  frequently  than  the  other  schools.  The  L^mgby  com- 
munity comprises  a  whole  system  of  educational  institutions  rather 
than  a  smglo  school.  There  is  the  Lyngby  Agricultural  School  and 
right  across  the  road  from  it  Grundtvig's  Folk  High  School.  A  Gov- 
ernment ox]KM-iment  farm  lies  contiguous  to  the  agricultiu-al  school, 
and  a  most  unique  agricidtural  museum  adjoins  the  folk  high-school 


LOCAL   AGRICULTURAL   SCHOOLS. 


57 


grounds.  Besides  these,  a  cooperative  association  of  local  farmers 
has  experiment  fields  and  sales  emporimns  in  the  school  community. 
L^'ngby  Agricultm-al  School  was  organized  in  1S67  by  Capt.  J.  C. 
la  Com*  and  a  local  association  of  farmers.  This  was  really  an  attempt 
to  operate  an  agricultural  school  having  as  one  of  its  integral  parts  a 
folk  high-school  department.  This  did  not  prove  a  very  satisfactory 
arrangement;  the  folk  high-school  department  did  not  prosper.  In 
1890  the  Grundtvig  High  School  Association  (organized  to  perpetu- 


GROUND    PLAN    OF   GRUNDTViG'S    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOL. 


16.  E.xperiment  fields  of  Ilorso  Cooperative  Associ- 

ation. 

17.  Cooperative  association  headquarters. 

18.  Agricultural  school  farm. 

19.  Further  experiment  fields. 

20.  Experiment  orchard. 

21.  J.  C.  la  Coui-'s  monument. 

22.  Teachers'  cottage. 


1.  Agricultural  school. 

2.  Grundtvig's  High  School. 

3.  Agricultural  museum. 

4.  5,  and  6.  Museum  buildings. 

7.  Museum  exhibits. 

8,  9,  10,  11,  and  12.  Additional  museum  farmsteads. 
13.  Machinery  hall. 
11.  Government  experiment  fields. 
1.5.  Buildings  of  experiment  station. 

ate  the  bishop's  name  in  a  folk  high  school)  purchased  the  agricul- 
tural school  and  additional  land.  A  group  of  new  buildings  was 
erected  for  Grundtvig's  Folk  High  School,  giving  the  school  at  the 
same  time  a  separate  administration.  The  present  status  is  there- 
fore this:  One  association  of  school  men  and  farmers  owns  both 
schools,  but  these  have  separate  principals  and  separate  internal 
management.  Yet  they  work  in  the  greatest  harmony,  so  far  as  to 
use  a  g3^mnasium  in  common,   exchanging  lecturers,   and  in  other 


58  THE   DANISH    FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

ways  helping  each  other.  The  work,  according  to  expert  testimony, 
has  been  much  more  satisfactory  to  all  concerned  since  the  division 
into  two  schools. 

Lyngby  Agricult^lral  School  is  a  good  illustration  of  the  sub- 
stantial smaller  schools  of  agriculture.  The  school  farm  embraces 
some  19  acres  only,  but  Ljmgby  has  the  opportunity  to  make  use 
of  important  investigations  carried  on  by  the  Government  on  its 
experiment  farm  mentioned  above.  The  students  may  also  draw 
much  inspiration  from  Grundtvig's  Folk  High  School  and  from 
study  at  the  great  Danish  Agricultural  Museum  (Dansk  Land- 
brugsmuseum)  near  by. 

Lyngby  offers  two  courses  for  young  men — one  of  six  months 
and  one  of  nine.  Prerequisites  for  admission  are :  (1 )  Some  familiarity 
with  farm  work,  and  (2)  time  spent  at  some  folk  high  school.  The 
six  months'  course  is  as  follows: 


Chemistry  (inorganic  and  organic). 

Physics. 

Study  of  soils. 

Treatment  of  soils  (including  meadow  and 

moorlands;  irrigation  and  draining). 
Study  of  fertilizers. 
Rotation  of  crops. 
Plant  culture. 
Study  of  weeds. 
Seed  culture. 
Plant  diseases. 

Domestic  animals  (their  anatomy). 
Breeding    of    domestic    animals    (cattle, 


Judging  horses  and  cattle. 

Diseases  of  domestic  animals. 

Feeding. 

Horseshoeing  and  smithing. 

Dairying. 

Farm  machinery. 

Farm  accounting. 

Drawing. 

Surveying  and  leveling. 

Arithmetic. 

Written  themes. 

Danish. 

History  of  agriculture. 


horses,  swine,  and  sheep).  Study  of  how  to  overcome  commercial 

Study  of  breeds  and  breeding.  I      faults  in  our  domestic  animals. 

The  nine  months'  course  includes  all  of  the  above,  but  is  more 
detailed.  Lecture  courses  in  sociology  and  economics  with  special 
reference  to  rural  life  are  added.  Some  work  is  also  offered  for 
students  who  desire  to  become  ''control  assistants" — i.  e.,  local 
agiicultural  experts  who  offer  advice  in  dairying,  feeding,  fertiliza- 
tion of  soils,  etc. 

The  Government  experiment  station  is  utilizing  some  125  acres 
of  land  at  this  time.  The  Lyngby  station  limits  its  work  to  cereals 
and  root  i)lants  especially  adai)ted  to  Zealand  conditions.  Highly 
scientific  experiments  are  carried  on  in  the  comparative  values  of 
cereals,  clover,  roots,  etc.  All  such  work  may  be  observed  by  the 
students  of  the  agricultural  school. 

Dansk  Folkemuseum  is  the  largest  museum  of  its  kind  in  Den- 
mark. Several  large  buildings  are  fdlcd  with  agricultural  imple- 
ments and  furnitu]-c  and  household  utensils,  arranged  chrono- 
logically covering  many  hundred  yeai-s.  Plere  the  students  have 
the  oi)i)ortunity  to  study  the  evolution  in  the  plow  or  harrow  from 


LOCAL  AGRICULTURAL   SCHOOLS.  59 

the  simple  wooden  affair  of  the  forefathers  to  the  many  modern 
implements.  Harvesting,  threshing,  and  dairying  may  likewise 
be  observed  from  their  primitive  beginnings  to  the  present-day 
labor-saving  machinery.  Entire  farmsteads,  with  all  their  out- 
buildings, two,  three,  or  even  four  hundred  years  old,  have  been 
moved  in  from  various  parts  of  Denmark,  Sweden,  the  Faroes,  and 
Iceland,  and  rebuilt  on  the  museum  grounds  at  Lyngby. 

The  cooperative  enterprises  carried  on  in  the  community  can 
also  be  utilized  to  practical  ends  by  the  school. 

Ddlum  Agricultural  and  Dair^y  School. — To  take  the  half  hour's 
walk  from  Odense  in  Fyen  out  to  Dalum  Agricultural  School  seemed 
almost  like  making  a  pilgrimage  to  the  shrine  of  Kristen  Kold. 
His  first  Ryslinge  school,  it  may  be  recalled,  was  moved  to  Dalby 
in  northeast  Fyen,  and  in  1862  Kold  opened  a  more  pretentious 
school  at  Dalum,  where  he  labored  up  to  the  time  of  his  death  in 
1870.  His  was  a  great  work,  and  when  he  died  no  available  man 
was  found  to  continue  what  he  had  begun,  with  the  result  that  the 
school  eventually  closed  its  doors,  not  to  be  reopened  before  188G, 
when  it  was  reorganized  by  a  great  school  man,  Jorgen  Petersen, 
as  Dalum  Landbrugsskole. 

This  school,  with  Ladelund  and  Tune,  make  the  trio  of  greatest 
local  agricultural  schools  in  Denmark.  It  has  influenced  Danish 
agricultural  life  in  every  corner  of  the  Kmgdom.  Some  4,267 
students  have  completed  its  courses  in  the  26  years  of  its  existence. 
Of  these,  3,198  have  returned  to  the  soil  as  scientific  farmers,  652 
have  gone  into  the  creameries,  and  417  have  become  control  assist- 
ants, or  agricultural  experts  whose  business  it  is  to  advise  the  farmers 
and  teach  them  better  agriculture.  The  average  winter  attendance 
is  about  200,  while  in  simimer  only  25  of  the  most  capable  students 
are  retained,  who  get  the  practical  work  of  the  farm  by  actually  "doing 
it"  under  experts.  This  small  group  become  heads  of  large  farms, 
managers  of  dairies,  bacon  factories,  etc. 

Dalum  offers  the  following  courses: 

1.  Courses  for  agriculturists — 

(a)  6  months  (November-April). 
(6)  9  months  (November-July), 
(c)  3  months  (May-July). 

2.  Coiu-se  for  dairymen — 

(a)  8  months  (September-April). 

3.  Course  for  control  assistants — 

(o)  1  month  (October). 

1.  Courses  for  Agriculturists. 

The  six  months'  course  requirements  for  admission  are:  (1)  Practical  knowledge  of 
farm  work;  (2)  completion  of  a  course  in  a  folk  high  school;  (3)  applicant  must  generally 
be  at  least  20  years  of  age.     The  studies  are  as  follows: 

Chemistry. — Inorganic  and  organic — in  relation  to  everyday  life. 

Physics. — Mechanics,  heat,  electricity,  meteorology,  etc. 


GO  THE   DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

Plant  culture.— Structure,  life,  common  diseases. 

Drawing. — Geometrical,  mechanical,  etc. 

Surveying. — Field  work  throughout  the  spring. 

Danish.— Language,  composition,  themes. 

Arithmetic. 

Farm  accounting. — Cash  and  bank  accounts,  fodder  and  milk  accounting,  field 
records,  daily  and  annual  settlements. 

Gymnastics. 

History  of  agriculture. — With  special  reference  to  Danish  conditions. 

Study  of  soils. 

Dairying. — In  addition  to  the  regular  course,  a  series  of  lectures  of  special  interest 
to  milk  producers  is  offered,  such  as  treatment  of  milk  in  the  home,  statistics  on  dairy 
management,  etc. 

Farm  management. — Farm  organization,  rotation  of  crops,  use  of  banks  and  credit 
unions,  land  laws,  communal  laws,  etc. 

Farm  machinerj'. — Study  of  farm  implements,  results  of  trials  and  experiments 
with  common  farm  m^achiuery,  preservation  and  use  of  machines,  etc. 

Plant  culture. — Preparation  of  soil,  study  of  fertilizers,  seeding,  harvesting,  history 
and  culture  of  the  most  useful  plants,  weeds,  plant  diseases,  seed  culture,  etc. 

Domestic  animals. — Anatomy;  the  horse,  breeds  and  breeding;  the  cow,  hog,  sheep, 
etc.,  in  similar  manner;  care  of  all  domestic  animals. 

The  nino  months'  course  presupposes  the  completion  of  the  above 
six  months'  course  or  its  equivalent  in  some  other  school.  The  coui-se 
includes  all  the  studies  enumerated  in  th.c  six  montlis'  coui-se  in  addi- 
tion to  three  months  of  advanced  work,  with  practical  application  in 
laboratory  and  experiment  field,  during  May,  June,  and  July. 

The  three  months'  course  is  a  continuation  course  for  old  and 
advanced  students.  It  is  practical  laboratory  and  field  work  chiefly. 
It  covers  the  months  of  May,  June,  and  July. 

2.  Course  for  Dairymen. 

The  dairy  school  of  Dalum  has  its  own  lecture  halls,  bacteriological  and  chemical 
laboratories;  a  large  cream.ery  which  manufactures  the  milk  from  the  school  herd  of 
cows  and  from  the  farms  of  the  vicinity;  and  much  other  modern  equipment.  Only 
mature  students  of  good  school  preparation  are  accepted.  The  course  covers  eight 
monihs'  work,  from  September  to  April.     The  studies  are  as  follows: 

Chemistry,   physics,  machinery,   bacteriology,  domestic  animals,  dairying,   farm 
accounting,  bookkeeping,  arithmetic,  penm.anship,  and  gymnastics. 
I'ractical  exercises: 

1.  Study  of  milk  in  the  creamery;  testing  for  fats,  etc. 

2.  Bacteriological  exercises;  common  bacteriological  technique,  microscopic  cul- 
tures, etc. 

3.  Chemical  analyses  of  a  practical  kind  for  the  dairy,  such  as  testing  for  purity, 
dclermining  per  cent  of  water  in  butter,  etc. 

4.  Chemical  experim.ents  in  qualitative  analysis  dealing  with  the  chief  inorganic 
and  organic  substances. 

3.  Course  for  Control  Assistants. 

The  demand  for  control  assistants  is  so  urgent  that  the  school  has  organized  a  special 
course  in  this  field.  The  work  is  open  to  men  and  women  of  maturity  and  experience 
who  have  already  completed  an  agricultural  or  dairy  course  at  Dalum  or  at  some 
agricultural  school  of  equal  rank.     The  work  is  all  advanced. 


LOCAL  AGEICULTUKAL   SCnOOLS.  61 

The  course  includes  classwork  and  lectures  on  dairying,  dairy  accounting,  study 
of  feeding,  study  of  soil  tests  and  fertilizing,  with  practical  work  in  milk  weighing, 
testing  for  fats,  etc.,  the  use  of  Dr.  Gerber's  apparatus,  keeping  records  of  individual 
cows,  etc. 

Dalum  is  a  large  school.  Something  like  a  score  of  substantial 
structures  have  sprung  up  around  Kold's  original  school  building, 
which  is  still  in  use.  The  experiment  fields  are  large  and  interesting. 
The  school  herds  of  cattle  and  swine  were  the  best  seen  anywhere 
on  our  trip.  The  faculty  list  includes  some  of  the  ablest  agricultural 
scientists  in  Denmark.  The  principal  is  Th.  Madsen-Mygdal,  who 
has  done  much  for  Danish  agriculture.  Another  man  of  note  is 
Jacob  E,  Lange,  who  is  well  laiown  for  his  w^ork  in  horticulture. 

Ladelund  Agricultural  and  Dairy  School. — This  great  farm  school 
lies  only  an  hour's  walk  northwest  of  Askov,  or  may  be  reached  in  a 
few  minutes  by  rail  from  Vejen  to  Brorup  Station.  The  school 
embraces  50  or  more  acres  of  land,  divided  into  home  farm,  experi- 
mental plats,  forestry  station,  and  school  campus.  The  latter  con- 
tains some  40  farm  and  school  buildings. 

The  purpose  of  the  school  is  stated  in  the  following  language: 

Through  the  courses  of  instruction  it  is  sought  to  give  the  students — who  must 
be  acquainted  with  the  practical  side  of  agriculture  and  dairying — such  a  foundation 
of  knowledge  as  will  enable  them  to  attain  a  clearer  insight  into  those  things  which 
they  in  practice  must  labor  with,  and  hence  also  greater  interest,  greater  returns, 
and  greater  joy  in  their  work.  This  end  is  sought  to  be  attained  partly  by  giving 
the  students  knowledge  of  nature  that  surrounds  them,  of  the  forces  that  are  work  and 
the  laws  that  govern,  and  before  which  we  must  yield  and  regulate  our  daily  work  in 
field  and  barn  and  dairy,  and  partly  by  making  known  to  the  students  the  results  of 
experimentation,  of  investigation,  etc.,  in  the  field  of  agriculture  and  dairying — 
results  on  the  basis  of  which  we  must  shape  our  practical  activities.' 

The  school  offers  courses  in  agriculture,  in  dairying,  and  in  the 
preparation  of  control  assistants. 

The  agriculture  courses  are  three:  (1)  A  five  months'  course,  from 
November  to  March,  for  young  farmers  vv^ho  can  not  give  the  growing 
season  to  study ;  (2)  a  nine-months'  course,  from  November  to  July, 
for  long-time  students;  and  (3)  a  four  months'  continuation  course, 
from  April  to  July,  for  students  wdio  have  already  taken  a  short 
preparatory  course.  The  subjects  of  instruction  are  practically  the 
same  as  studied  at  Lyngby,  The  continuation  course,  however,  lays 
great  stress  on  practical  field  work. 

The  course  in  dairying  includes  chemistry,  physics,  bacteriology, 
farm  accounting,  Danish,  drawing,  gymnastics,  bookkeepmg  (for 
dairymen),  dairy  culture,  history  of  agriculture,  dairying,  and  rural 
economics,  practical  work  in  the  bacteriological  laboratory  and  school 
dairy. 

1  Under  visningsplan  for  1912. 


C2 


THE   DANISH   FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS. 


.g=i  ."o 

13  CI  2 

3j=  g  c 

3  c,  0.2 
^  C  o  ♦- 
«  S  b  o 


■n  o  o  «£  2o  ?o 


(NCJOMMcococoeoeocococoW'j' 


LOCAL   AGRICULTURAL   SCHOOLS.  68 

There  are  three  courses  for  control  assistants — of  six,  three,  and 
one  month.  These  agricultural  speciaUsts  devote  their  time  to 
giving  expert  advice  to  the  farmers  of  a  given  community  and  are 
paid  partly  by  the  community  and  partly  by  the  State.  Such  experts 
may  be  found  all  over  the  land,  testing  milk  for  butter  fat  or  the  cows 
for  tuberculosis.  They  make  soil  examinations  and  give  ad\dce  as  to 
what  fertihzers  to  use,  what  rations  to  feed,  etc.  Their  work  has 
been  especially  effective  among  the  older  farmere  who  have  not  had 
the  opportunities  for  study  now  at  hand.  Students  takmg  control- 
assistant  courses  have  generally  completed  some  agricultural  course 
before  matriculating  in  the  new  work.  Here  emphasis  is  laid  on 
control  accounting,  milk  testing,  bacteriology,  and  the  study  of 
domestic  animals. 

Ladelund  Agricultm-al  School  is  equipped  with  remai'kably  strong 
bacteriological  and  chemical  laboratories.  The  latter  is  used  exten- 
sively to  analyze  milk,  fertilizers,  and  feeding  stuffs  from  the  farm- 
steads far  and  near.  The  school  owns  a  herd  of  35  red  Fyen  cows, 
some  of  which  yielded  16,500  pounds  of  milk  annually.  Tliis  milk, 
together  with  the  milk  from  many  hundred  red  cows  from  adjoin- 
mg  farms,  is  manufactured  into  butter  and  prepared  for  the  English 
markets  at  the  cooperative  creamery,  which  is  a  part  of  the  school 
plant.  This  school  creamery  handled  the  past  year  fully  1,000,000 
kilograms  of  milk. 

The  Royal  Veterinary  and  Agricultural  Institute. — It  is  appropriate 
in  this  connection  to  mention  the  great  mother  school  of  agriculture, 
the  Royal  Veterinary  and  Agricultural  Institute  (Den  Kongelige 
Vetermser-  og  Landbohojskole) ,  situated  almost  at  the  center  of 
Copenhagen.  The  agricultural  schools  discussed  above  are  more 
local  schools  intended  to  tram  practical  farmers.  The  Roj^-al  Institute, 
on  the  other  hand,  is  a  school  of  research,  and  offers  advanced  courses 
for  the  training  of  practical  agriculturists,  horticulturists,  foresters, 
surveyors,  veterinarians,  and  blacksmiths  Most  of  the  teachers  in 
the  local  agricultural  schools  have  been  trained  in  this  great  school. 

The  coUcge  was  founded  in  1783,  at  fii-st  solely  as  a  veterinarv'- 
school.  It  was  afterwards  enlarged  to  include  agriculture  and  horti- 
culture, and  stiU  later  departments  were  added  for  surveyors  and 
foresters.  In  1892  and  1893  the  State  contributed  about  1,000,000 
crowns  for  further  enlargement. 

The  total  number  of  students  ranges  from  400  to  600.  Of  these 
about  200  belong  to  the  veterinary  group.  The  agricultural  group  is 
smaller,  seldom  passing  125.  The  rest  are  divided  pretty  evenly 
among  the  foresters  and  the  horticulturists.  The  attendance  is  not 
limited  to  Denmark.  The  reputation  of  Dr.  T.  Westerman,  Dr. 
K.  Rordam,  Prof.  B.  Bang,  the  great  authority  on  animal  tubercu- 
losis, and  other  members  of  the  faculty  is  so  great  that  students 


04  THE   DANISH    FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

attend  from  all  over  northern  Europe,  and  even  from  Bulgaria,  Greece, 
and  Roumania. 

Without  describing  the  work  of  the  institute  m  detail,  it  should  be 
said  that  it  is  a  great  institution,  comprismg  many  acres  covered  with 
massive  buildings,  wherein  are  found  well-equipped  laboratories, 
libraries,  museums,  etc.  The  school  forms  the  center  of  all  agricul- 
tural acti^^ty  in  the  Kingdom.  Here  is,  for  example,  the  laboratory 
for  agricultural-economic  experiments,  through  which  important 
chemical,  bacteriological,  physiological,  and  other  experiments  in 
dairying,  feeding,  and  breeding  of  cattle,  swine,  and  poultry  are  car- 
ried on  at  selected  farms  throughout  the  land.  The  laboratory  pur- 
sues continuous  tests  of  butter  intended  for  export.  Another 
important  arm  of  the  service  is  the  serum  laboratory,  which  prepares 
and  distributes  various  sera,  vaccines,  and  preparations  intended  to 
stamp  out  disease  of  domestic  animals.  Finally,  the  25  national 
experts  in  agricultural  economics  (Statens  Landokonomiske  Konul- 
enter)  are  connected  more  or  less  closely  with  the  Royal  Institute. 
Four  do  their  v/ork  under  the  mmistry  of  agriculture,  one  is  attached 
to  the  mmistry  of  justice,  while  the  remainmg  twenty  are  stationed  at 
the  scattered  experiment  farms,  and  are  in  direct  touch  with  the 
school.  These  specialists  lend  direct  assistance  to  the  local  agricul- 
tural schools,  and  in  many  other  ways  promote  agricultural  improve- 
ment. 


VII.— SPECIAL  AGRICULTURAL  SCHOOLS  FOR  SIVIALL 
HOLDERS  AND  RURAL  SCHOOLS  OF  HOUSEHOLD 
ECONOMICS. 

General  statement. — Three  special  schools  have  been  established  for 
the  sons  and  daughters  of  small-hold  farmers,  and,  in  some  of  their 
courses,  for  the  fathers  and  mothers  also.  The  small  holders  face 
problems  which  call  for  special  treatment.  There  are  75,000  such 
farmers,  each  of  whom  must  make  a  living  out  of  from  2  or  3  to  7 
acres  of  land.  As  the  regular  agricidtural  schools  were  organized 
to  answer  the  needs  more  particularly  of  the  gaardmand,  the  hus- 
mand  sought  relief  in  these  schools,  which  have  been  opened  at 
Ringstcd  in  Zealand,  Odense  in  Fyen,  and  Borris  in  Jutland. 

Here  follows  a  brief  description  of  two  of  these  schools — Kserehave, 
near  Ringsted,  and  Fyn  Stifts  School,  near  Odense. 

Kxreliave  Ilusmandsskole  {small-liold  scliool). — N.  J.  Nielsen- 
Klodskov,  who  is  credited  with  originating  the  movement  for  the 
new  schools — and  at  present  the  principal  of  Kserehave — states  the 
purpose  of  the  schools  to  be  "to  prepare  leaders  who  shall  make  the 
life  of  the  Danish  husmand  so  honored  and  recognized  that  the  young 
sons  anil  daughters  of  these  home-;  will  gladly  choose  this  calling  in 


BUREAU    OF   EDUCATION 


BULLETIN,    1914,    NO.   22      PLATE   5 


A.     DALUM  LOCAL  AGRICULTURAL  SCHOOL  NEAR  ODENSE,  FYEN.     EXPERIMENTAL 

FIELD    IN    FOREGROUND. 


B.     FIRCROFT   FOLK    HIGH   SCHOOL,  BOURNVILLE,  ENGLAND. 
This  is  the  first  adaptation  of  the  Danish  schools  on  British  soil. 


SPECIAL   AGFilCULTUEAL   SCHOOLS^   ETC.  65 

preference  to  city  life."  The  schools  have,  indcecl,  ah'eady  done 
much  to  make  the  small  holders'  lot  more  tolerable  and  theK  work 
more  profitable.  They  prepare  the  students  for  mtensive  scientific 
farming  in  the  same  way  that  the  agricultural  schools  are  doing,  but 
they  go  even  further  in  stressing  the  auxiliaries  or  side  lines  of  agri- 
culture, as  chicken  raismg,  rabbit  breeding,  and  bee  culture.  Many 
of  the  small  holders  would  be  unable  to  make  ends  meet  were  it  not  for 
chickens,  rabbits,  and  bees.  The  smaU-hold  schools  also  lay  an 
unusual  stress  on  the  short  courses  of  11  or  more  days — time  enough 
to  give  people  who  are  m  the  ruts  inspiration  for  a  new  start. 

Kserehave  was  founded  in  1903,  and  during  the  10  years  of  its 
existence  has  instructed  5,500  students,  ranging  in  age  from  18  to  75 
years.  The  school  is  the  property  of  Principal  Nielsen-Klodskov. 
A  gift  of  50,000  crowns  from  a  local  philanthropist  and  a  State  loan 
of  60,000  crowns  made  its  foundation  possible.  Later  other  friends 
of  the  school  have  given  liberally  to  place  the  school  on  a  solid  founda- 
tion. At  this  time  the  school  property,  includmg  the  large  125-acre 
experimental  farm,  is  valued  at  half  a  million  crowns  nearly.  The 
student  capacity  is  200. 

The  school  equipment  of  the  small-hold  schools  is  at  least  equal 
to  what  may  be  seen  at  the  best  of  the  agricultural  schools.  K?ere- 
have  has  a  land  area  divided  about  as  follows :  Ten  acres  used  for 
buildings,  campus,  parldng,  flowers,  and  shrubbery;  3  acres  of  beech 
and  oak  forest  fashioned  as  an  outdoor  auditorium  for  summer 
meetings;  7  acres  divided  into  parcels  and  used  variously  for  the 
breeding  of  chickens,  rabbits,  hogs,  etc.;  3  acres  planted  to  orchard 
for  experimental  purposes;  2  acres  given  over  to  experiments  in 
vegetables  and  for  a  school-ldtchen  garden;  4  acre?  used  exclusively 
for  horticultural  experiments;  and,  finally,  96  acres  divided  into 
mterestmg  small-hold  farms  of  6,  12,  18,  20,  and  40  acres,  respec- 
tively— the  latter  as  practical  object  lessons  in  managmg  farms  of 
different  size. 

In  variety  of  courses  the  small-hold  schools  take  first  place.  Kgere- 
have  offers  the  following  long  and  short  courses : 

During  the  winter  session — 

Six  months'  agricultural  course  for  young  farmers. 

Six  months'  training  course  for  country  artisans. 

Six  months'  horticultural  course  for  young  gardeners. 

Six  months'  course  in  household  economics  for  young  women. 
During  the  summer  session — 

Five  months'  course  in  household  economics  for  young  women. 

Six  months'  continuation  course  for  agriculturists. 

Six  months'  course  in  horticulture  for  men. 
Tliroughout  the  year. — Eighteen  short  courses  of  11  working  days  each,  for  older 
men  <Gnd  women,  residents  of  Zealand.     New  courses  open  on  the  first  and  third 
Tuesdays  of  each  month  except  October. 

49720°— 14 5 


66 


THE   DANISH    FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS. 


Agricultural  courses. — The  courses,  it  will  be  seen,  are  two  of  six 
months  each.  The  first  course  covers  the  same  ground  as  is  covered 
in  the  elementary  course  in  the  average  agricultural  school.  It 
includes  work  in  sanitation,  gymnastics,  Danish,  accounting,  history 
of  agriculture,  plant  culture,  domestic  animals,  farm  bookkeeping, 
surve3ring,  practical  experimentation,  and  manual  training. 

By  special  enactment  of  the  Rigsdag,  a  liberal  sum  of  money  has 
been  set  aside  for  aid  to  worthy  students  of  the  small-hold  schools. 
This  is  more  liberal  than  in  the  other  schools.  For  example,  a  worthy 
young  man  of  small  means  may  obtain  as  high  as  30  crowns  a  month 
to  help  him  through  the  six  months'  course  mentioned  above.  This 
is  nearly  enough  to  pay  his  way  through  the  whiter  half  year. 

But  the  practical  and  theoretical  contmuation  course  is  actually 
planned  to  give  the  student  worker  an  mcome.  According  to  a  law 
passed  in  1908,  students  who  have  completed  a  course  in  this  or  other 
recognized  agricultural  or  folk  high  school  may  ask  admittance  to  the 
summer  continuation  course  and  receive  aid  and  pay  through  the 
ministry  of  agriculture. 

The  daUy  plan  is  about  as  follows: 


Time  devoted  to  field  work. 

Time  devoted  to  instruction. 

Time  for  meals. 

5  to  6.25  a.  m. 
7  to  10.25  a.  m. 
11  to  2.30  p.  m. 

4  to  5  p.  m. 

5  to  6  p.  m. 

6  to  7  p.  m. 

6..30  to  7  a.  m.,  coffee. 
10.30  to  11  a.  m.,  breakfast. 
2.30  to  3  p.  m.,  dinner. 
7.30  to  8  p.  m.,  supper. 

The  instruction  embraces  agriculture,  plant  culture,  domestic 
animals,  horticulture,  and  the  auxiliaries  of  agriculture.  Theory 
and  practice  go  hand  in  hand.  The  students  are  divided  into  groups, 
each  in  charge  of  teachers  and  field  managers.  The  practical  work 
is  done  in  the  several  experiment  fields  under  the  direction  of  the 
latter.  During  October  the  daily  instruction  is  suspended,  and  all 
the  time  is  devoted  to  work. 

The  students  receive  10  crowns  a  month  during  the  first  5  months 
and  50  crowns  durmg  October,  in  addition  to  free  tuition,  board  and 
lodging.  The  work  has  proved  remarkably  satisfactory.  A  young 
man  who  applies  his  theories  to  the  soil  in  the  sweat  of  his  brow  is 
likely  to  get  his  agriculture  about  right.  At  least  so  it  has  proved  at 
Kserehave,  which  sends  out  annually  a  throng  of  practical  and  indus- 
trious young  farmers  who  are  well  equipped  for  their  life  work. 

Courses  in  household  economics :  The  two  courses  for  young  women 
are  thorough  and  fit  their  students  well  to  take  charge  of  small  farm 
homes,  where  the  greatest  economy  must  be  exercised  to  make  ends 
meet. 


SPECIAL  AGRICULTURAL   SCHOOLS,  ETC.  67 

The  half-year  courses  are  almost  identical,  so  an  outline  of  one  may 
answer  for  both  of  them : 

Hygiene  and  sanitation. — Anatomy  of  the  human  body;  laws  of  health;  home 
Banitation. 

Gymnastics. — New  Danish  gymnastics. 

Danish. — Reading,  composition,  and  themes. 

Accoimting. — Common  and  applied  arithmetic. 

History. — History  of  civilization,  history  of  literature,  church  history,  history  of 
the  north,  geography,  and  sociology. 

Song.— Folk  and  patriotic  songs. 

Physics. — Physics  of  everyday  life. 

Chemistry.— Chemistry  of  the  household. 

Housekeeping. — Preparation  of  foods:  Baking,  butchering,  practical  kitchen  work, 
drying  and  preserving  fruit;  pickling,  etc. 

Handwork. — Knitting,  darning,  patching,  plain  sewing,  dressmaking,  and  embroid- 
ering. 

House  management. — Relation  to  domestics;  treatment  of  clothing;  the  laundry. 

Sick  and  child  nursing. — Lectures  and  practical  work. 

Sloyd. — Basketry,  patching  shoes,  work  in  pasteboard;  bookbinding;  making 
clothes  brushes,  etc. 

Bookkeeping. — Practical  household  accounting. 

Plant  culture. — ^Structure,  life,  treatment,  and  improvement;  kitchen  plants,  small 
and  large  fruit;  windbreaks,  seed  culture,  weeds. 

Domestic  animals. — Anatomy,  life,  management;  special  study  of  chickens,  ducks, 
geese,  rabbits,  and  bees. 

Practical  work. — Practical  application  in  all  the  above,  so  far  as  possible. 

This  course  is  seen  to  mclude  considerable  work  of  an  agricultural 
nature.  The  housewife  at  the  average  small  hold  works  her  own 
garden  and  may  in  a  pmch  help  in  the  field.  A  considerable  number 
of  women  still  work  regularly  in  Danish  fields;  but  these  are  chiefly 
Polish  and  Russian  girls,  who  are  glad  to  do  a  man's  work,  thereby 
escapmg  the  worse  condition  of  their  old  home.  Needy  young  women 
may  procure  aid  on  the  same  terms  as  the  young  men.  In  this  way 
they  may  draw  from  the  State,  upon  application  through  their  home 
commune,  as  high  as  30  crowns  monthly  for  not  to  exceed  fire  months. 

Eleven-day  courses  for  mature  men  and  women. — By  far  the  most 
interesting  are  the  short  courses  of  11  days  each.  A  special  appro- 
priation has  been  made  to  aid  men  and  women  of  small  means  to  take 
advantage  of  them.  Any  pei'son,  who,  by  reason  of  his  occupation, 
can  profit  by  such  a  course  is  eligible  to  aid.  The  total  cost  of  the 
course  is  30  crowns,  and  the  amount  of  aid  is  usually  enough  to 
cover  both  this  and  such  other  expenses  as  railroad  fare,  etc.,  to  and 
from  the  school. 

The  practical  lessons  learned  in  the  short  courses  are  unquestionably 
many  and  important;  but  the  inspiration  gained  from  contact  with 
other  people  with  problems  to  solve,  is  even  greater.  Many  is  the 
small  holder  who  has  returned  home  from  the  short  courses  with  a  new 


68  THE    DANJSH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

outlook  on  life,  and  with  courage  in  the  heart  for  renewed  effort. 
"'When  my  wife  returned  home  from  her  11  days  at  Kssrehave,"  says 
one  man,  "she  looked  11  years  younger  than  when  she  left  home." 
And  so  it  is  down  the  line  with  others. 

Fyn  Stifts  School,  near  Odense. — This  school,  also  knoiAai  under  the 
name  of  Odense  Husmandsskole,  was  organized  by  the  United  Asso- 
ciations of  Small  Holders  in  the  Island  of  Fyen  in  1908.  The  institu- 
tion is  leased  to  the  present  prmcipal  for  10  years,  as  the  universal 
experience  in  Denmark  has  been  that  the  success  or  failure  of  all  these 
schools  is  closely  bound  up  with,  the  individuality  of  the  one  man  at 
the  head. 

The  purpose  of  the  school  ma}^  be  stated  from  the  school  catalogue 
in  these  words : 

It  is  to  give  the  students  a  good  spiritual  awakening  and  general  guidance,  and  to 
offer  them  such  knowledge  of  the  professional  subjects  as  shall  enable  them  to  take 
their  place  in  the  body  politic  and  community  as  independent  citizens,  as  farmers,  in 
such  ways  that  they  may  live  economically  independent  lives,  and  make  the  most  of 
their  lot  as  small  holders.  The  purpose  is,  moreover,  to  give  such  knowledge  and 
understanding  of  the  auxiliary  lines  of  agriculture  that  the  small  holder  may  be  enabled 
to  keep  his  entire  family  together,  each  member  to  work  at  some  specific  avocation  at 
home. 

The  instruction  is  similar  to  that  of  Kaerehave.  It  embraces  long 
and  short  courses  for  young  farmers,  with  special  application  to  small 
holds;  two  courses  for  young  women  to  aid  them  in  their  difficult 
role  as  helpmeets  on  these  small  farms;  two  courses  for  artisans — 
carpenters,  masons,  etc. — and  two  courses  for  control  assistants. 

Ilere,  too,  of  greatest  interest,  are  a  number  of  short  courses  for 
men  and  women,  young  and  old,  living  in  the  country.  At  this  point 
the  school  is  very  close  to  the  people.  The  investigator  found  at 
Odense  middle-aged  and  old  men  and  women  mingling  in  classes  with 
young  men  and  women  in  their  best  years — the  ages  ranging  from 
25  to  75 — but  all  with  life  problems  to  solve.  Some  come  to  get  new 
insight  into  potato  culture,  others  make  a  two  weeks'  study  of  soil 
from  their  own  land,  or  others  again  take  up  bee  culture,  rabbit 
breeding,  or  chicken  raising.  And  they  all  gain  enough  stored-up 
inspiration  to  tide  them  over  the  hard  places  of  the  future. 

It  is  hard  to  say  whether  this  school  or  Kserehave  attracted  us  the 
most.  Both  of  them  are  well  built  and  well  equipped.  Their  grounds 
and  experiment  plats  were  especially  full  of  interest.  The  school  lies 
in  an  area  of  65  acres.  The  main  building  is  set  in  a  beautiful  lawn 
of  several  acres.  In  the  left  foreground  is  a  complete  model  small 
holding  of  7  acres.  In  the  right  foreground  are  the  outbuildings 
of  the  larger  farm  (25  acres),  which  furnishes  the  school  with  vege- 
tables, milk,  and  meats.  There  is  also  a  horticultural  experiment 
station  of  17  acres,  for  the  cultivation  of  small  and  large  fruit. 


SPECIAL   AGRICULTUEAL    SCIIOOLS_,   ETC.  CO 

including  a  largo  kitchen  garden  and  individual  garden  plats  for 
students.  Another  part  of  the  farm  has  a  modern  hennery,  a  rab- 
bitry,  and  an  apiary.  There  is  even  an  area  of  mulberry  trees  for 
silkworm  culture. 

The  model  small  holding  of  7  acres  deserves  a  few  words  in  passing. 
Upon  it  a  model  home  has  been  erected,  adapted  to  the  size  of  the 
farm.  It  contains  a  suite  of  four  rooms  for  the  family,  a  barn  for  the 
cows,  and  stall  room  for  a  horse,  besides  room  for  grain,  fodder,  and 
machinery.  And  all  of  this  is  under  one  roof — but  it  is  all  built  so 
substantially  and  is  kept  so  clean  that  it  never  becomes  insanitary 
or  a  nuisance.  Over  the  stall  of  each  cow  is  kept  a  record  of  the 
weekly  production  in  milk  and  butter  fat;  and  if  a  cow  should  fall 
below  a  certain  minimum  it  would  go  immediately  to  the  butcher. 
Because  the  small  holder's  land  is  very  limited,  dvrarf  apple  trees  and 
long-stemmed  cherry  trees  are  grown,  the  latter  often  along  the 
driveways,  where  they  can  combine  the  useful  with  the  attractive. 
Dwarf  apple  trees  are  planted  9  to  10  feet  apart.  Some  of  them  yield 
amazingly.  A  perfect  system  of  rotation  is  followed  in  the  small 
hold.  Every  foot  of  ground  is  utiUzed,  and  records  are  kept  of  every- 
thing produced  and  sold,  and  of  everything  purchased.  The  young 
farmers  who  make  a  special  study  of  this  model  small  hold  are  able 
to  attack  their  own  farm  problems  with  eyes  wide  open. 

Rural  schools  of  household  economics. — Separate  schools  to  prepare 
country  girls  for  their  later  life  responsibilities  are  comparatively  new 
in  Denmark,  although  house-mother  schools  have  been  popular  in 
the  towns  for  many  years.  Not  more  than  a  dozen  rural  schools  of 
this  sort  are  sufficiently  established  to  be  recognized  by  the  State, 
though  17  or  more  are  in  operation. 

All  of  the  folk  high  schools  offer  summer  courses  for  young  women, 
especially  of  the  inspirational  order,  and  several  thousand  students 
attend  annually.  Class  work  in  sewing  and  needlework,  lectures  on 
sanitation,  and  other  important  themes  are  included  in  these  summer 
courses,  but  these  have  never  been  considered  sufficient  preparation 
for  the  responsibilities  of  housekeeping.  It  is  an  old  custom  in  Den- 
mark to  send  the  young  woman,  as  soon  as  bethrothed,  to  some  large 
country  home — the  manse  or  the  home  of  a  country  squire — to  take 
a  year's  work  in  practical  housekeeping.  This  has  unquestionably 
been  a  fine  training  for  Danish  housewives,  but  even  the  best  homes 
are  not  expected  to  know  many  of  the  latest  things  which  science  is 
thrusting  upon  the  schools,  which  schools  alone  can  supply.  With 
the  demand  for  agricultural  schools  where  to  train  scientific  young 
farmers  came  a  natural  insistence  that  the  helpmeets  of  these  young 
men  should  be  afforded  equal  opportunities;  hence  the  rural  schools 
of  household  economics. 


70  THE   DANISH    FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

The  schools  are  built  in  the  open  country  or  on  the  outskirts  of 
some  rural  village.  It  usually  has  land  enough — 3  to  5  acres- — to 
furnish  vegetables,  milk,  and  butter  for  school  consumption.  A  first- 
class  vegetable  and  fruit  garden  is  used  as  a  laboratory  where  the 
young  women  do  much  individual  work.  The  flower  garden,  too, 
receives  its  share  of  attention. 

The  young  women  are  expected  to  reside  at  the  school  during  their 
continuance  there.  The  courses  are  usually  six  months  in  length. 
This  enables  the  schools — which  often  run  the  entire  year — to  train 
two  separate  groups  of  students  each  year.  The  buildings  are 
equipped  with  model  Idtchen,  dining  room,  living  room,  and  cham- 
bers, all  of  them  intended  as  models  for  practical  farm  homes. 

Some  idea  of  the  scope  and  thoroughness  of  the  schools  may  be 
obtained  from  the  following  brief  description  of  one  such  school — 
Haraldsborg,  near  Roskilde. 

Haraldsborg  School  of  HouseJiold  Economics. — This  school  lies  on  a 
beautiful  ridge  of  hills,  overlooking  Rosldlde  Fjord,  sibout  20  minutes' 
walk  from  the  railway  station.  The  housemother,  Fru  Anna 
Bransager-Nielsen,  limits  the  number  of  resident  students  to  35,  who 
are  treated  as  members  of  the  family.  These  are  grouped  for  con- 
venience into  five  families  of  seven  each.  At  the  time  of  our  visit 
three  families  had  charge  of  the  model  kitchen,  one  family  was  occu- 
pied in  the  living-rooms  and  bed  chambers,  and  the  remaining  family 
was  hard  at  work  in  the  dressmaking  room. 

The  school  was  a  marvel  of  neatness.  Wliat  seemed  most  valuable 
in  this  system  of  preparation  was  not  so  much  what  the  young  women 
learned  to  do,  as  the  right  habits  of  life  inculcated  with  the  work  of 
the  day. 

Haraldsborg  is  large  enough  to  produce  the  vegetables,  milk,  meats, 
etc.,  consumed  at  the  school.  Four  acres  are  devoted  to  lawn  and 
flowers,  and  ten  acres  to  the  farm,  which  keeps  a  span  of  horses,  a 
couple  of  cows,  and  some  pigs. 

The  course  of  study  includes  the  following  subjects: 

Natural  science. — Chemistry  and  physics,  with  special  reference  to  the  household. 

Housekeeping. — Preparation  of  foods;  food  values,  theory  of  household  economics; 
household  accounting;  baking;  butchering;  curing  meats;  pickling;  cleaning  house; 
dining-room  work ;  washing;  ironing. 

Handwork. — Plain  sewing;  dressmaking;  patching;  darning;  fine  needlework  and 
embroidery. 

Sanitation. — Study  of  human  anatomy;  laws  of  health;  home  sanitation. 

Garden  culture. — Care  of  kitchen,  fruit,  and  flower  gardens;  preparing  vegetables 
and  fruit  for  keeping  and  winter  use. 

Other  subjects. — Song,  gymna.stics,  literature,  rural  sociology,  and  reviews  in  any 
of  the  elementary  subjects  wherein  the  students  may  prove  deficient. 


FOLK   HIGH   SCHOOLS   IN    NORWAY,   SWEDEN;   ETC.  71 

VIII— THE  FOLK  HIGH  SCHOOL  TRANSPLANTED  TO 
OTHER  NORTH  EUROPEAN  COUNTRIES. 

The  adai^tahility  of  the  folk  high,  schools. — The  question  naturally 
arises,  could  such  institutions  as  the  Danish  folk  high  schools  be 
adapted  to  the  needs  of  other  countries  ?  They  were  born  of  pecu- 
liar national  needs.  Can  they  live  and  do  their  work  on  other  than 
Danish  soil  ?  The  answer  is  that  the  schools  have  been  quite  adapta- 
ble to  changed  conditions  and  needs.  They  have  done  as  well,  in 
fact,  outside  of  Denmark  as  at  home.  It  is  true  that  the  transplanta- 
tion has  so  far  been  Umited  to  north  European  nations  of  kindred 
origin  with  the  Danish,  but  there  seems  Uttle  doubt  that  Grundtvig's 
system,  especially  in  its  more  recent  practical  apphcation,  could  find 
a  ready  field  of  usefuhiess  even  as  far  from  the  land  of  its  origin  as 
the  United  States.  Indeed,  Danish  emigrants  have  already  made  a 
beginning  at  transplating  them  to  American  soil. 

The  folk  high  schools  were  carried  to  the  mountain  regions  of 
Norway  in  1864,  where  they  have  flourished  despite  much  adverse 
legislation.  In  1868  they  were  transplanted  to  Swedish  soil,  where 
44  strong  schools,  of  a  somewhat  modified  type,  are  now  wielding  a 
remarkable  influence  in  farm  communities.  Finland  has  found  the 
folk  high  schools  a  national  bulwark  against  Russian  domination,  43 
such  schools  are  now  keeping  ahve  the  sturdy  Finnish  folk  life.  Even 
Iceland  and  the  Faroes  have  each  one  high  school.  The  next  step 
was  the  successful  transplantation  to  England.  The  first  school  of 
the  kind  for  English-speaking  people  began  its  activities  at  Bourn- 
viUe,  near  Birmingham,  in  1909,  under  the  name  of  Fircroft  School. 
Its  appeal  has  been  especially  to  the  artisan  class,  with  which  it  is 
doing  a  good  work.  A  second  school  has  just  been  opened  in  York- 
shire, which  will  be  watched  with  much  interest  by  friends  of  t]ie 
movement. 

The  folk  school  in  Sweden. — The  school  came  to  Sweden  as  a  protest 
against  a  deadening  materialism  and  indifference  for  fatherland  and 
nationality  that  had  long  prevailed. 

According  to  Swedish  thinkers  of  50  years  ago: 

The  peasantry  were  devoted  solely  to  their  swine,  their  calves,  and  brandy  stills; 
and  the  chief  qualification  for  election  to  the  Rigsdag  was  a  promise  to  see  to  the 
reduction  of  taxes.  The  great  social  questions  of  the  future  were  left  to  shift  for 
themselves.' 

Then  appeared  Dr.  August  Sohlman  (1824-1874),  editor  of  the 
Swedish  ''Aftonbladet,"  as  an  advocate  of  ''a  new  kind  of  schools 
free  to  aU  the  people — a  school  which  might  also  become  a  means  to 
reform  the  existing  narrow  humanistic  schools  and  lead  to  a  national 
folk  culture."     He  was  seconded  in  his  effort  by  many  leading  men 

J  Schroder.    Folkehojskolen  i  Sverige,  p.  398. 


72  THE   DAXISH    FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

of  the  day.  Ultimately  the  "Nordiske  Nationalforening"  offered  its 
sii])port  to  t]ic  new  cause,  with  the  result  that  the  first  Swedish  folk 
liigli  school  was  founded  at  Herrestad  in  East  Gothland,  November  1, 
1868.  The  very  same  day  another  school  was  opened  at  Onnestad 
in  Skaane,  and  one  day  later  Hvilan  Folk  High  School,  near  Akarp, 
in  southwest  Sweden,  threw  open  its  doors. 

This  beginning  marked  a  renaissance  in  Swedish  agricultural  life. 
The  school  has  caused  the  same  "breaking  through  of  sleeping  souls" 
here  as  in  Denmark.  The  spirit  of  confidence  in  one's  neighbors  is 
just  as  marked  also.  Cooperative  enterprises  are  clustering  v\'herever 
the  folk  high  schools  thrive.  In  Sweden,  the  schools  early  empha- 
sized more  of  the  purely  practical,  laying  more  stress  on  textbook 
study.  And  in  a  few  instances  examinations  were  introduced,  though 
generally  to  be  discontinued  later.  The  chief  Swedish  modification 
of  the  Danish  system  lies  in  the  addition  of  fully  equipped  agricul- 
tural departments  to  most  of  the  schools.  In  this  respect,  at  least, 
the  Swedish  poHcy  is  at  variance  with  the  tenets  of  a  majority  of 
Danish  high  school  men.  Since  1882 — when  the  Swedish  Govern- 
ment began  offering  liberal  support  for  the  establishment  of  agricul- 
tural schools — the  folk  high  schools  have  gone  through  a  partial  reor- 
ganization. Two  schools  are  now  usually  found  on  the  same  campus, 
under  one  administrative  head,  although  the  schools  continue  to  have 
separate  principals  and  are  housed  in  their  own  buildings.  Their 
relation  is  much  the  same  as  is  that  of  the  several  schools  in  an 
American  university — each  with  its  own  dean  subject  to  a  common 
administrative  head.  The  schools  at  Lyngby  and  a  few  other  places 
in  Denmark  have  a  similar  organization. 

Sweden  has  44  Government-recognized  folk  high  schools,  with  1,100 
men  and  1,080  women  students.  The  State  appropriation  in  1912-13 
for  aid  to  the  schools — privately  owned  as  in  Denmark — was  339,200 
crowns,  and  stipends  for  needy  students,  80,000  crowns. 

Ilvilan  Folkltdgskolan  och  Lantmannaskolan. — It  is  unnecessary  to 
describe  m  detail  the  Swedish  schools.  In  administration,  methods 
of  instruction,  and  subject  matter  they  follow  closely  their  Danish 
prototypes.  One  marked  difference  has  been  noted  above — the 
Swedes  prefer  to  bring  under  one  administration  all  the  schools 
which  in  Denmark  are  usually  kept  as  distinct  institutions.  In  aU 
probability,  any  adaptation  that  might  be  made  of  these  schools  in 
the  United  States  would  likely  resemble  the  Swedish  plan  more  than 
the  Danish,  since  our  conditions  will  hardly  permit  of  schools  de- 
pendmg  solely  on  the  insph-ational  elements  to  attract  a  student 
body. 

Ilvilan  Folk  High  School  and  Agricultural  School  may  be  taken 
as  typical  of  the  Swedish  schools.  The  four  distinct  Danish  schools — 
folk  high  school,  agricultural  school,  smaU-hold  school,  and  school  of 


POLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS    IN    NORWAY,    SWEDEN,    ETC.  73 

household  economics — are  all  represented  at  H\TLlan  ])y  very  good 
courses.  This  is  not  to  say  that  the  opportunities  offered  here  are 
just  as  good  in  every  respect  as  in  the  separate  Danish  schools,  but 
very  satisfactory  work  is  done. 

The  courses  and  number  of  students  in  each  course  for  the  year 
1911-12  were  as  follows: 

The  folk  high  school —  '  students. 

General  course  for  men  (November  1  to  April  13) 63 

Advanced  course  for  men  (November  1  to  April  13) 28 

General  course  for  women  (May  1  to  July  28) 34 

Advanced  course  for  women  (May  1  to  August  14) 19 

The  agricultural  school — 

General  course  for  men  (November  1  to  April  13) 48 

Two  courses  for  control  assistants  (September  to  October  and  May  to 

June) 129 

Special  course  for  small  holders  (March  4-16) 29 

Course  for  housemothers  and  their  daughters  (July  1-G) 36 

Total 386 

Origin  of  the  Norwegian  folic  liigh  schools. — In  Our  Redeemer's 
Churchyard,  at  Christiania,  stands  a  simple  gravestone  bearing  an 
inscription  that  may  bo  translated  thus : 

So  awaken  the  folk  one  morning  tide 
With  life  in  heart  and  light  in  mouth, 

And  sweetly  it  sings 
With  loosened  tongues 

AMiat  Life's  about. 

Beneath  the  stone  sleeps  Ole  Vig,  the  Norwegian  teacher  and 
^\T.iter  who  first  brought  Grundtvig's  spirit  to  Norway.  With  liim 
came  a  great  awakening  to  his  people.  Now,  V.  A.  Wexcl  roused 
the  church  to  a  greater  spkituality;  Ivar  Aasen  strove  to  purify  the 
mother  tongue;  P.  A.  Munch  and  others  wrote  in  fieiy  words  the 
history  of  Norwaj^;  Asbjornsen  and  Moe  pubUshed  their  marvelous 
collections  of  folk  tales;  Lindemami  set  the  mountains  echomg  with 
his  folk  melodies;  and  Ole  Bull  pkyed  for  all  the  world.  This  was 
in  the  decade  1850-1860.  Like  Grundtvig,  Ole  Vig  was  only  the 
prophet;  others  were  to  carry  to  execution  his  plan  for  a  system  of 
Norwegian  folk  high  schools. 

Two  young  imiversity  students,  Herman  Anker  and  Olaus  Aiwesen, 
were  won  for  the  high-school  cause  by  Yig's  zeal.  They  both  went 
to  Denmark  and  Uved  the  folk  school  life  for  a  season.  \^Tien  they 
returned  home  they  took  steps  to  open  a  school  jointly,  Anker,  who 
was  a  man  of  wealth,  to  furnish  the  means,  and  Arvesen  to  devote  all 
his  time  to  the  work. 

In  this  way  Sagatun  Folk  Pligh  School,  beautifully  situated  on  the 
shore  of  Lake  Mjosen,  was  organized,  and  opened  its  doors  to  the 
pubhc  in  October,  1864.     Eighty  young  people  were  in  attendance 


74  THE   DANISH    FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

the  first  year,  and  the  folk  school  idea  took  root,  never  to  lose  its 
hold. 

In  1867,  the  great  schoolman  Chris  toff  er  Bruun  founded  the  re- 
nowned Vanheim  Folk  High  School.  This  was  followed  by  Seljord 
and  nearly  a  score  of  others.  But  these  schools  have  all  had  their 
difhcultios  to  meet.  Some  own'  their  own  buildings;  others  have  been 
obhged  to  get  along  with  rented  quarters;  while  a  few  are  really  per- 
ambulating, going  from  momitain  district  to  mountain  district,  open- 
ing their  doors  for  a  few  weeks  or  months  at  a  time  at  some  large 
farmstead.  Yet,  in  the  midst  of  all  these  difficulties,  the  sphit  of 
the  schools  has  not  lagged;  the  song  has  contmued  to  stir  the  hearts 
of  the  mountain  folk,  and  the  lectures  to  fire  their  souls  to  noble 
action. 

Two  serious  difficulties  have  hampered  the  work  of  the  folk  schools 
in  Norway:  (1)  Each  "amt"  or  local  administration  unit  had  its 
own  contmuation  school  above  the  free  elementary  school,  intended 
to  give  the  comitry  population  a  hberal  education.  Unfortunately, 
as  it  appears  from  an  investigation — 

the  amt  schools  have  proved  the  cause  of  drawing  many  farm  boys  away  from  the 
soil  and  into  other  callings  instead  of  preparing  them  to  live  the  country  life  as 
enlightened  and  interested  citizens,  with  a  keen  sense  for  the  life  and  customs  of 
their  forefathers. 

The  amt  schools  were  mclmed  to  be  aristocratic  and  narrowly 
scholastic,  becoming  really  nothing  more  than  preparatory  schools 
for  the  higher  learned  institutions.  Naturall}-  these  schools  were  not 
inclined  to  share  the  field  with  the  privately  owned  folk  high  schools. 

(2)  The  folk  high  schools  at  first  had  to  depend  solely  on  private 
open-handedness  for  maintenance,  as  the  State  was  disinclined  to 
lend  aid. 

More  recently  these  difhculties  have  been  surmomited.  The  folk 
spirit  has  permeated  the  whole  people,  reachmg  even  the  official 
classes.  State  aid  has  been  extended  to  all  worthy  folk  high  schools. 
The  amt  schools,  too,  have  become  somewhat  modified  in  their  or- 
ganization, making  it  possible  for  the  schools  to  work  in  greater 
harmony  than  m  the  past. 

Norway  is  a  great  mountain  ridge  cut  by  deep  ocean  fjords  into 
innumerable  mountain  districts,  each  with  its  o-wn  manners  and 
customs,  and  even  dialect.  The  folk  high  schools  have  invaded  these 
fastnesses  and  raUied  the  mountain  folk  around  them.  The  great 
nationalizing  movement  in  Norway  of  recent  years,  which  has  cul- 
minated m  the  adoption  of  a  pmified  national  tongue,  a  national 
music,  a  revival  of  national  dress,  folk  dances,  and  the  like,  can  be 
traced  in  large  measure  to  the  influence  of  the  folk  high  schools. 

The  folk  high  schools  in  Finland. — Here  Elias  Lonnrot,  well  known 
for  his  compilation  of  Finnish  folk  songs,  the  Kalevala;  Johan  Lud- 


FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS   IN    NORWAY,   SWEDEN,   ETC.  75 

vig  Runeberg,  the  poet;  and  Uno  Cygnseus,  the  father  of  the  sloyd 
system — all  had  something  to  do  with  preparing  the  people  for  the 
coming  of  the  folk  high  schools. 

The  first  school  was  organized  by  a  woman,  Sofia  Hagman,  at 
Kongasala  near  Tammerfors,  in  1889.  She  rallied  around  her  the 
young  women  of  the  community,  givuig  them  from  18  to  20  houi*s 
of  instruction  weekly.  Sewing  for  women  was  the  most  important 
part  of  her  course.  There  were  also  classes  in  religious  study, 
accounting,  drawing,  song,  and  gymnastics,  and  lectures  on  the 
history  of  the  world,  church  history,  geography,  etc. 

This  school  was  soon  followed  by  Borga  Folk  High  School,  which 
was  largely  inspired  by  the  poet  Runeberg.  The  first  folk  school  in 
Finland  to  use  the  Swedish  tongue  was  opened  at  Kronoby  in  East 
Bothnia,  in  1891.  This  resembles  in  almost  every  respect  the  Danish 
and  Swedish  schools. 

In  1905  Finland  could  boast  23  folk  high  schools,  of  which  7  used 
the  Swedish  language.  Now  they  have  grown  in  number  to  42,  of 
which  15  are  Swedish-speaking.  Prior  to  1905  the  Finnish  Govern- 
ment was  very  conservative  in  its  support  of  the  schools.  Then  by 
degrees  the  Government's  policy  changed.  At  this  time  it  encourages 
the  schools  through  liberal  State  aid.  This  now  amounts  to  more 
than  300,000  marks  annually. 

The  folk  MgTi  schools  on  English  soil. — One  day  back  in  1905  a  party 
of  English  educators  and  other  gentlemen  on  a  tour  of  inspection  in 
Denmark  were  spending  the  week  end  as  the  guests  of  Principal  Poid 
Hansen,  at  Valleldlde  Folk  High  School.  While  here  they  listened, 
among  other  things,  to  an  instructive  address  on  the  purpose  of  the 
folk  high  school  by  Prof.  Valdemar  Bennike.  One  of  the  English 
party  was  J.  S.  Thornton,  who  has  written  much  on  the  Danish 
school  system  for  the  press  and  educational  periodicals.  He  describes 
the  scene  of  the  address  in  the  following  language : 

As  he  (Bennike)  spoke  he  stood  in  front  of  the  Ansgar  picture  (it  was  Ansgar  who 
first  brought  Christianity  into  Denmark),  thus  emphasizing  all  he  had  to  say  by 
showing  that  the  teaching  of  himself  and  his  colleagues,  wliilst  looking  eagerly  forward 
to  the  future,  was  nevertheless  rooted  in  the  past  and  based  on  a  Christian  founda- 
tion.    *    *    * 

"The  main  object  of  this  school,"  said  Bennike.  "  is  not  to  impart  to  our  students  a 
mass  of  useful  information — that  is  only  a  secondary  aim.  The  principal  aim  is  to 
impart  to  them  a  spiritual  view  of  life,  so  that  they  may  see  there  is  some  sense  in  ^Aar 
existence."  The  last  words  were  scarcely  out  of  the  speaker's  mouth  when  I  heard 
an  involuntary  chuckle  from  the  neighbor  at  my  right,  telling  me  that  the  plirase  had 
gone  home.  The  seed  had  fallen  into  good  ground;  for,  some  three  years  after,  the 
gentleman  in  question — Mr.  Tom  Bryan — had  become  the  liead  of  the  first  People's 
High  School  in  England  that  could  fairly  be  said  to  resemble  the  Danish  original.* 

The  school  here  referred  to  is  Fircroft,  previoush^  mentioned.  It 
would  be  unfair  to  say  that  it  is,  root  and  branch,  a  transplantation 

I  Thornton.    Fircroft,  the  First  People's  High  School  in  England,  p.  1. 


76  THE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

from  tlie  Danish  mother  tree.  To  say  that  it  is  a  Danish  graft  on  an 
Enghsh  stock  comes  much  nearer  being  the  truth,  for  it  is  really  a 
continuation  of  the  so-called  Quaker  Adult  School  which  used  to  meet 
at  Bournville  of  a  Sunday  morning  for  a  serious  study  of  the  history 
and  literature  of  the  Bible.  With  such  preparation  it  was  not  difficult 
for  the  folk  high  school  to  strike  root: 

A  little  booklet,  issued  by  the  school,  has  this  to  say  about  the 
genesis  of  the  school : 

The  founding  of  Fircrof t  College  in  January,  1909,  was  the  outcome  of  serious  th'.)u;7;ht 
on  the  part  of  a  few  people  keenly  interested  in  the  education  of  working  men. 

A  study  of  existing  educational  facilities  impressed  them  with  the  disabilities  under 
which  the  workers  labored,  and  the  strong  necessity  of  attempting  to  lessen  these 
disabilities  if,  in  case  of  the  workers,  education  was  to  yield  its  best  results. 

It  was  felt  among  other  things  that  the  invaluable  work  of  the  adult  schools,  the 
Workers'  Educational  Association  and  kindred  institutions  needed  supplementing  in 
a  particular  way;  that  larger  opportunities  of  systeniatic  study  should  be  brought 
within  the  reach  of  those  pursuing  it;  and  that,  beyond  all,  there  should  be  added  to 
systematic  study  a  common  life  and  fellowship  through  which  might  be  nurtured  a 
clearer  discernment  of  the  things  of  abiding  value. 

The  desirable  thing,  indeed,  was  a  modest  workingmen's  college,  which  should  be 
adaptable  to  varying  standards  of  educational  attainment  on  the  part  of  its  members, 
but  the  chief  end  of  which  should  be  to  mold  and  fashion  men,  and  teach  them  the 
greatest  theme  of  all — the  art  of  right  living. 

Education,  it  was  felt,  was  not  an  exhaustive  pursuit  of  facts,  nor  a  desultory 
acquaintance  with  them,  but  a  broadening  of  the  whole  life,  and  the  success  of  Fircroft 
would  be  measured  by  the  extent  of  its  achievement  in  this  direction. 

Fircroft  has,  for  the  past  four  years,  worked  along  these  lines  mth 
the  greatest  success.  Laborers,  clerks,  teachers,  gardeners,  farmers, 
colliers,  mechanics,  and  shop  assistants  from  various  parts  of  the 
United  Kingdom  have  spent  some  time  at  Fircroft  and  are  witnesses 
to  the  broader  outlook  made  possible  by  their  stay. 

The  school  is  situated  near  the  village  green  at  Bournville,  and  is 
set  in  3  acres  of  beautiful  old  garden.  The  accommodations  are 
limited  to  a  family  of  20  only.  The  school  is  equipped  with  library, 
lecture  hall,  common  room,  gymnasium,  dressing  rooms  with  shower 
baths,  and  a  workshop.  The  garden  offers  opportunity  for  practical 
gardening  in  charge  of  an  expert  gardener;  for  open-air  study — of 
which  there  is  much  at  Fircroft;  and  for  recreation. 

Methods  of  instruction  and  subject  matter  follow  closely  the 
Danish  schools.  The  subjects  include  Bible  study,  poHtical  and 
social  history,  economics  and  industrial  history,  EngUsh  hterature, 
natural  science,  local  government,  and  social  questions  of  the  day. 
An  interesting  feature  is  the  Monday  evening  lecture  course  on  social 
questions  of  the  day,  given  by  eminent  speciaUsts.  Another  recent 
innovation  is  a  correspondence  course  which  can  reach  many  who 
find  it  impossible  to  be  in  residence. 


FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS   IN    NOEWAY,   SWEDEN^   ETC. 

The  daily  program  follo^vs: 

Autumn  term,  Sept.  24-Dec.  17,  1913. 


77 


Time. 

9. ■15  to  10.45. 

11  to  11. cO. 

12  to  12.."0  p.  m. 

S  to  9  p.  m. 

Monday 

Lecture 

Logic  and  gram- 
mar. 

Gardening 

(2  to  -1  p.  m.) 
Nature 
study,  ram- 
ble. 

Special  lecture 
as  announced. 

Tuesday 

English    lan- 
guage. 

The   growth   of 
human  society. 

Essay  and  criti- 
cism class. 

(3.30  to  4.30 
p.m.)  Gym- 
nasium. 

Wednesday 

Elementary 
economics. 

Nature  study . . . 

Sha  kespcarc 
reading. 

English  history. 

Thursday 

Elementary 
biologj^. 

Bible  study 

Essay  and  criti- 
cism class. 

Gymnasium. . 

Commerc  ial 
geography. 

Friday 

History  of  Eng- 
lish literature. 

The  history   of 
landscape. 

Gardenmg 

Gardening 

Cozy  hour. 

Saturday 

Industrial 

history. 

Reading  class... 

Arithmetic. 

Bible  study. 

It  is  interesting  to  have  the  opinion  of  the  Enghsh  press  and  the 
verdict  of  the  resident  students  at  Fircroft  on  the  value  of  such  an 
institution.  We  may  fu'st  quote  from  the  report  of  a  special  repre- 
sentative of  a  prominent  London  paper  ^  who  made  a  careful  study 
of  the  school.     He  says  in  part: 

I  found  the  authentic  stamp  of  the  Hojskole  on  Fircroft.  Here  are  "workers — 
there  a  clerk,  a  mechanic,  or  a  shop  assistant;  there  a  gardener,  a  laborer,  or  a  miner — • 
withdrawn,  for  a  time  only,  from  the  daily  round,  to  leam  what  they  may  make,  if 
they  ■will,  not  only  of  their  minds  and  souls,  but  of  their  bodies;  for  physical  exer- 
cises, the  only  compulsory  thing  at  the  rural  high  schools  in  Denmark,  are  given  a 
prominent  place  at  Fircroft.  The  three  dozen  men — in  their  early  twenties,  chiefly — 
cultivate  the  humanities  in  an  old  house  sequestered  in  3  acres  of  garden,  and  their 
way  of  life  is  simple  and  frugal.  As  to  study,  there  is  the  freedom  of  choice  that 
characterizes  the  Hojskole  system.  There  is  also  the  same  intention  not  to  make 
of  education  a  thing  pumped  into  people.  From  the  acti\dties  and  opportunities  of 
Fii'croft  there  results,  it  is  found,  not  an  exhausting  pursuit  of  facts,  nor  a  desultory 
acquaintance  U'ith  them,  but  a  broadening  of  the  whole  life.  It  is  certain  that  many 
who  have  been  introduced  for  the  first  time  at  Fiix-roft  to  a  wider  world  of  thought  and 
knowledge  are  now,  when  back  at  their  occupations,  keener-eyed  and  playing  a  more 
ser\iceable  part  in  the  world.  The  students,  says  the  warden,  are  "drawn  into  a  new 
atmosphere  of  study  and  reflection,  affecting  the  whole  of  their  subsequent  life." 

The  report  of  the  inspectors  of  the  board  of  education  pays  a  tribute  to  the  high 
quality  of  instruction  given.  But  the  individual  attention  which  the  students  receive 
is  even  more  important  than  the  class  instruction.  The  warden,  speaking  on  the 
subject  of  cultivating  a  taste  for  literature,  says  illuminatingly :  "A  book  must  be 
found  for  each  man  which  will  make  the  most  direct  appeal  to  his  imagination.  In 
the  case  of  a  man  who  has  had  a  religious  training,  the  thing  that  appeals  to  him  most 
readily  is  poetry,  like  Lowell's  Vision  of  Sir  Launfal.  The  influence  of  this  upon  the 
mind  of  a  young  farmer  was  magnetic.  In  the  case  of  a  farm  laborer,  book  after  book 
was  suggested,  apparently  without  any  effect;  the  awakening  came  in  reading  Adam 
Bede.     In  the  case  of  a  mechanic,  Kingsley  struck  the  note  which  found  a  response." 

I  Daily  Morning  Leader,  Oct.  26, 1911. 


78  THE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

At  the  annual  reunion  of  old  Fu'crofters  held  May  25,  1912,  six 
of  the  one-time  students,  Alf  Stephens,  Cecil  Leeson,  Bob  Pounder, 
Syd  Davis,  Tom  Handforth,  and  Frank  Ferguson,  gave  five-minute 
speeches  on  '"The  value  of  Fircroft,  my  personal  experience,"  which 
bring  out  some  very  illuminating  phases  of  this  and  similar  schools. 
These  statements  are  contamed  in  the  July  issue  of  The  Old  Fir- 
crofter,  the  students'  periodical: 

Frank  Ferguson  said  there  were  many  ways  in  which  Fircroft  had  benefited  him. 
He  came,  having  read  a  little  and  thought  a  little;  but  Fircroft  filled  in  the  gajDs.  He 
had  previously  had  a  fair  grounding  in  industrial  history,  but  at  Fircroft  he  got  many 
details  he  couldn't  have  got  elsewhere.  Then,  again,  at  Fircroft  he  had  his  mind 
ministered  to  on  more  than  one  side;  he  had  heard  something  of  literature,  and  Bible 
matters,  and  science;  and  as  a  result  he  was  now  better  equipped  for  serving  the 
community.  But  that  wasn't  all.  Fircroft  also  gave  him  food  for  his  soul.  It  did 
something  to  temper  his  disposition;  it  gave  him  new  points  of  view;  and,  mixing 
with  other  fellows,  he  was  educated  in  human  nature  as  well  as  in  books.  It  was 
one  of  the  great  pleasures  of  his  life  to  look  back  on  the  two  terms  he  spent  at  Fircroft. 

Bob  Poimder  said  that  at  Fircroft  he  got  hold  of  the  idea  that  the  wealth  of  the  nation 
did  not  depend  on  pounds,  sliillings,  pence,  but  on  healthy,  well-educated  indi- 
viduals. He  foimd  that  religion  did  not  consist  of  facts  and  creeds,  but  of  feeling 
and  thought,  and  action.  But  there  was  something  that  one  couldn't  understand 
unless  one  spent  a  term  at  Fircroft.     One  got  boimd  up  with  a  lot  of  fellows. 

Tom  Handforth  said  that  before  he  came  to  Fircroft  he  was  a  rebel;  he  was  a  rebel 
still,  but  a  different  kind  of  rebel.  From  his  early  days  he  had  thought  it  was  wrong 
for  so  few  people  to  have  so  much,  while  so  majiy  had  so  little.  He  even  joined  a 
socialist  party,  but  he  hadn't  the  faintest  idea  what  socialism  was,  or  which  way  he 
was  going.  At  Fircroft  he  found  the  very  thing  he  wanted.  He  learned  something 
of  the  past  history  of  the  nation  and  of  other  nations,  and  got  some  inkling  of  the  way 
in  which  it  would  have  to  develop.  He  thought  he  was  now  a  wee  bit  more  of  a 
dangerous  rebel,  for  he  knew  where  he  was  going.  Fircroft  showed  him  there  was  a 
piU"pose  in  life,  ajid  it  was  each  man's  duty  to  carry  the  work  forward. 

Alf  Stephens  thought  Fircroft  had  taught  him  some  valuable  truths.  He  had  got 
the  idea  of  responsibility,  whether  in  connection  with  politics,  religion,  or  education. 
He  had  come  to  desire  the  genuine  in  everything,  and  to  do  away  with  shams.  He 
had  learned  the  oneness  of  things,  and  that  shed  a  great  light  on  the  difficulties  of 
to-day.  In  study,  Fircroft  put  him  on  the  track  of  things.  His  stay  at  Fircroft  was 
the  awakening  of  his  mind. 

Answering  a  series  of  questions  which  had  been  suggested  by  Prof.  Muirhead,  Cecil 
Leeson  said: 

(1)  That  he  did  not  think  that  any  but  an  infinitesimal  proportion  of  Fircroft 
applicants  were  led  to  seek  admission  simply  in  order  to  attain  positions  conventionally 
regarded  as  higher  than  those  held  by  workingmen.  At  the  same  time,  considering 
the  responsibilities  wliich  rested  on  workingmen  in  connection  with  trade  unions, 
etc.,  it  seemed  to  him  that  where  there  was  foimd  in  a  crofter  any  talent  worth  ciilti- 
vating,  one  could  not  afford  to  waste  it. 

(2)  In  answer  to  the  question  whether  the  Fircroft  training  had  been  of  material 
advantage  in  his  own  case,  he  said  that  since  Ms  residence  his  wages  had  increased 
about  one-tliird  and  his  worries  about  one  himdredfold.  Fircroft  was  quite  at  liberty 
to  take  credit  for  the  one,  provided  it  shouldered  responsibility  for  the  other. 

(3)  Ho  (lid  not  want  to  see  any  definite  preparation  for  residence  in  Fircroft  except 
that  which  should  develop  an  interevsted  state  of  mind. 


. 


FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS   IN    THE    UNITED   STATES.  79 

(4)  Asked  what  he  would  have  done  differently  if  he  had  his  time  at  Fircroft  over 
again,  he  said,  first,  that  he  now  realized  that,  in  the  lecture,  the  student  should  work 
at  least  as  hard  as  the  lecturer;  and,  secondly,  that  he  would  try  to  be  courageous 
enough  to  do  without  a  notebook  at  lectures. 

(5)  He  did  not  think  that  attendance  at  university  classes  by  Fircroft  students  was 
ad\'isable.  Fircroft  was  too  small  to  be  divided,  and  if  it  was  to  keep  its  distinctive 
atmosphere  it  could  not  afford  to  find  room  for  external  students. 

(6)  Answering  the  question,  "What  do  you  value  most  as  the  result  of  j-our  residence 
at  Fircroft?"  he  emphasized  three  points.  Fir.st,  he  had  learned  the  value  of  books  in 
giving  information;  secondly,  the  greater  value  of  books  in  giving  rise,  in  the  reader, 
to  thoughts  which  in  a  very  real  way  were  original;  and,  thirdly,  he  had  attained  self- 
reliance. 

In  answer  to  the  same  series  of  questions,  Syd  Davis  agreed  in  most  points  with  Cecil 
Leeson.  But  he  thought  that  it  would  be  a  great  advantage  to  a  prospective  Fircrofter 
to  have  had  a  preliminary  training  in  the  rudiments  of  English  grammar  and  to  have 
taken  a  course  in  the  correspondence  classes. 

England  lias  made  a  beginning.  But  "whether  such  a  school  can 
become  as  widely  popular  here  as  it  is  in  Denmark,"  Prof.  Tliornton 
remarks,  "remains  to  be  seen."     He  further  says: 

If  Lancashire  and  Yorkshire  had  50  such  schools  dotted  about  their  country  spots, 
and  other  coimties  had  them  in  the  same  proportion,  we  should  still  have  fewer  for 
our  population  than  they  have  in  Denmark.  But  they  would  be  enough  to  uplift  not 
a,  man  here  and  there,  as  already  happens,  but  to  leaven  the  whole  lump.  For  Eng- 
lishmen are  of  the  same  race  as  Danes,  Norsemen,  and  Swedes;  and  what  has  happened 
on  the  east  of  the  North  Sea  may  just  as  well  happen  on  the  west.  There  is  no  Simday 
school,  no  coimcil  school,  no  town  or  parish  council,  no  cooperative  undertaking,  no 
religious  community  that  would  not  have  received  an  upward  impulse.  The  effect 
would  be  seen  in  all  our  industrial,  political,  aiid  religious  life.' 


IX.— DANISH-AMERICAN   FOLK    HIGH   SCHOOLS   IN   THE 

UNITED   STATES. 

Early  liistory  of  the  trans'plantation. — Danish  immigration  to  the 
United  States  was  of  little  consequence  numerically  before  the  close 
of  the  Civil  War.  The  period  1865-1870  marks  the  begmning  of  a 
rising  tide;  10,000  Danes  landed  in  the  United  States  during  the  five 
years.  Nearly  36,000  came  during  1870-1880,  and  this  number 
increased  to  76,000  the  next  decade.  After  this,  agricultural  condi- 
tions became  very  much  improved  in  the  Danish  Islands,  and  the 
emigrants  came  in  decreasing  numbers,  until  now  the  annual  influx 
is  considerably  less  than  it  was  in  the  early  seventies. 

Mam^  of  these  newcomers,  scattering  over  the  countr}*  and  par- 
ticularly over  the  Middle  West,  were  old  folk  high-school  students 
who  found  it  hard  to  forget  the  teachings  of  their  early  school  days. 
They  instinctively  sought  the  open  country  and  made  their  pioneer 
settlements  from  Michigan  and  Iowa  westward  to  the  Pacific.     Every 

1  Fircroft.     The  First  People's  High  School  in  England,  p.  4. 


80  THE   DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

settlement  had  its  church  and  its  resident  pastor,  who  was  also 
generally  a  high-school  man.  The  pastors  have  generally  taken  the 
lead  in  organizing  the  schools  within  the  settlements. 

In  November,  1874,  Kev.  Olav  Kirkeberg,  a  Norwegian  in  the 
service  of  the  Danish- American  Church,  and  resident  pastor  at  Elk 
Horn,  Iowa,  an  inland  settlement  many  miles  from  railroad,  opened 
the  first  Danish-American  folk  high  school  in  the  United  States. 
Kirkeberg  was  a  student  of  the  great  Norwegian  folk  schoolman, 
Christoffer  Bruun,  and  his  assistant  at  Elk  Horn  was  Kristian  Oster- 
gaard,  an  old  Askov  student. 

Another  school  was  founded  at  Ashland,  Mich.,  in  1882  by  the 
Ryslinge  student.  Rev.  H.  J.  Pederscn.  Unfortunately,  this  school 
lay  too  far  eastward  to  attract  Danish-Americans  in  sufficient  num- 
bers to  pay  expenses.  Several  able  schoolmen,  including  Prof. 
Christian  Bay,  a  well-known  writer  on  the  folk  high  schools,  have 
tried  to  reorganize  the  school,  but  in  vain.  Recently  another  effort 
has  been  made  to  revive  it. 

Another  school  which  later  suspended  activity  w^as  opened  at  West 
Denmark,  Wis.,  in  1884,  by  Rev.  K.  L.  Norgaard,  also  an  Askov 
student.  Schools  were  further  established  at  Blair,  Nebr.  (Dana 
College),  and  Des  Moines,  Iowa  (Grand  View  College),  which  still 
retain  considerable  of  the  folk  high  school  spirit,  method,  and  subject 
matter,  but  whose  chief  work  now  is  to  prepare  pastors  for  the  two 
branches  of  the  Danish  Lutheran  Church  in  the  United  States  to 
which  they  belong.  These  may  therefore  be  passed  by  in  the  present 
discussion. 

This  leaves  just  three  typical  Danish- American  folk  high  schools 
for  our  consideration:  Elk  Horn  Folk  High  School,  Elk  Horn,  Iowa; 
N3'stcd  Folk  High  School,  Nysted,  Nebr. ;  and  Danncbod  Folk  High 
School,  Tyler,  Minn. 

Elk  Horn  Folic  High  School. — This  and  all  the  other  schools  of  its 
kind  in  the  United  States  have  been  founded  cither  immediately  by 
some  body  mthin  the  Danish  Lutheran  Church  or  by  an  association 
of  members  belonging  to  the  church.  The  Elk  Horn  school  was  at 
first  the  property  of  the  congregation.  The  campus  comprised  three 
acres,  upon  which  was  erected  an  unpretentious  main  building  costing 
about  $3,000.  This  has  twice  been  destroyed  by  fire  and  each  time 
rebuilt  larger  and  better.  There  is  also  a  dormitory  for  young 
women,  a  gymnasium,  and  a  home  for  the  principal. 

The  school,  when  it  was  first  opened,  lay  far  out  on  the  Iowa  rolling 
prairies,  and  the  settlers  were  much  scattered.  But  the  Danish 
farmers  of  Shelby  and  Audubon  Counties  supported  it  loyally,  giving 
freely  of  their  small  means  and  doing  such  work  with  their  own  hands 
and  teams  as  might  be  required  of  them.  All  coal  and  building 
materials,  for  example,  had  to  be  hauled  over  hilly  roads  from  railway 


BUREAU    OF   EDUCATION 


ULLETIN,    1914,    NO.  22      PLATE  6 


A.     NYSTED  FOLK   HIGH   SCHOOL,   NYSTED,   HOWARD  COUNTY,  NEBR. 


B.     ELK   HORN   FOLK  HIGH   SCHOOL,  ELK   HORN,  SHELBY  COUNTY,  IOWA. 
This  is  the  oldest  Danish-American  Folk  High  School. 


FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS    IN    THE    UNITED    STATES.  81 

stations  12  to  20  miles  away.  All  this  work  was  cheerfully  donated 
by  the  settlers.  Even  the  students,  who  in  Elk  Horn's  most  palmy 
days  used  to  come  from  20  or  more  States,  had  to  be  transported 
laboriously  by  wagon.  "These  experiences,"  says  A.  P.  Juhl,  the 
present  principal  of  the  school,  "were  not  of  the  most  pleasant  when 
the  students,  in  order  to  ease  the  load  for  the  horses,  were  obliged  to 
get  out  and  trudge  thi-ough  the  mud  up  the  hills,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
bitter  winds  they  often  were  obhged  to  face."  Nothing  short  of  the 
folk  high  school  spirit  could  have  suffered  such  hardships  without 
complaint. 

The  work  at  Elk  Horn  in  the  early  day  was  in  every  respect  similar 
to  the  work  of  the  Danish  schools.  Many  lectures  and  very  little 
textbook  work  was  the  plan.  The  lectures,  especially  from  1 1  to  12 
noon  and  7  to  8  at  night,  were  well  attended  by  the  farmers  of  the 
vicinity,  who  would  drive  miles  to  be  present. 

Rev.  Kirkeberg  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  H.  J.  Pedersen,  who  later 
founded  the  Ashland  school.  In  1882  he  was  in  turn  superseded  by 
Rev.  Ivristian  Anker,  a  distant  relative  of  the  great  schoolman, 
Herman  Anker,  of  "Sagatun,"  Norway.  Under  Anker's  adminis- 
tration, from  1882-1897,  the  school  did  its  best  work.  Students 
came  annually  from  nearly  half  the  States  in  the  Union,  reaching 
close  up  to  the  200  mark.  Anker  owned  the  school  privately,  and 
under  this  management  it  propsered  the  best.  Then  came  church 
differences  and  other  disagreements.  The  school  was  sold  to  one  of 
two  discordant  church  bodies,  and  after  that  time  has  not  been  so 
prosperous. 

Down  through  the  years  considerable  classwork  has  been  added  in 
academic  subjects.  The  lectures  have  been  reduced  in  numbers  in 
the  same  proportion.  The  school  has  done  some  work  in  preparing 
teachers  for  the  rural  schools  and  even  for  commercial  acti\'ities. 
Unfortunately,  it  has  not  seen  its  way  clear  to  be  of  any  material 
assistance  in  tying  the  agriculturists  to  the  soil  in  the  way  the  m.odified 
Danish  schools  do  in  the  mother  country. 

Nysted  Folic  High  School. — This  interesting  httle  school  was  founded 
in  the  fall  of  1887  by  Rev.  C.  J.  Skovgaard,  who  also  belonged  to  the 
large  group  of  Askov  students  doing  pioneer  work  in  the  ^fiddle  West. 
The  school  is  located  near  the  small  village  of  Nysted,  in  Howard 
County,  Nebr.  The  school  was  opened  in  an  empty  store  building 
with  a  leaky  roof.  The  first  year  was  marked  by  many  hardsliips; 
but  when,  on  occasion,  it  got  too  cold  in  the  house,  "the  students 
would  go  through  their  gymnastic  exercises  and  later  forget  their 
troubles  in  song  and  iaiteresting  lectures."  The  second  year  a  scliool 
was  opened  with  a  capacity  for  24  students,  but  the  founder  had 
difficulties  in  making  ends  meet  financially,  as  he  was  obliged  to  pay 
24  per  cent  interest  on  a  small  loan  for  the  building. 
49720°— 14 6 


82  THE   DANISH    FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

A  corporation  was  established  and  given  the  name  "Nysted 
Ilojskolesamfund,"  which  purchased  and  now  supports  the  school. 
Tliis  body  consists  of  about  300  stockholders,  and  is  independent  of 
any  church  organization.  A  suitable  building,  v/ith  dormitory  capac- 
ity for  50  students,  was  soon  after  erected  on  an  attractive  campus 
of  10  acres. 

Says  Principal  Aage  Moller: 

The  school  has  replaced  the  undesirable  dancing  and  drinking  of  former  days  with 
a  serious  spiritual  life.  The  Avhole  country  side,  including  teachers  and  students, 
form  a  harmonious  brotherhood  of  kindred  interests. 

Continues  Mr.  Moller: 

Our  school  is  reared  on  exactly  the  same  principles  as  are  the  folk  liigh  schools  in 
Denmark.  But  the  United  States  is  now  our  country.  This  must  be  kept  well  in 
mind.  We  are  planting  the  school  in  American  soil,  and  we  feel  that  success  shall  in 
the  end  be  ours. 

At  present  80  to  90  students  are  enrolled  in  the  course  of  a  year; 
young  men  during  the  months  December-March,  and  young  women 
during  April-July.  An  interesting  short  course  of  eight  days  is 
given  in  March  for  old  and  young  people.  The  work  is  highly  inspira- 
tional. It  includes  lectures  on  church  history,  Bible  study,  social 
and  economic  problems,  debates,  and  song. 

Danebod  Folk  High  School. — There  is  a  large  degree  of  similarity 
in  the  liistory  of  the  Danish-American  folk  high  schools.  They  all 
began  as  pioneer  institutions  in  new  prairie  settlements,  and  have 
all  seen  hard  times,  always  hampered  in  their  possibihties  by  lack  of 
funds.  They  have  every  one  had  among  their  leaders  and  teachers 
many  who  were  ready  to  suffer  surprising  hardships  for  the  sake  of 
the  cause  of  education.  Perhaps  none  of  the  schools  has  had  a  more 
varied  career  than  Danebod,  near  Tyler,  Minn.,  and  yet  survived, 
and  with  a  fair  promise  of  greater  usefulness  in  the  years  to  come. 

Danebod  was  organized  in  1888  by  Rev.  H,  J.  Pedersen,  who  has 
been  mentioned  above  in  connection  with  other  schools.  A  heroic 
struggle  now  began,  which  has  been  continued  for  a  little  more  than 
a  quarter  of  a  century.  In  the  early  years  the  settlers  were  desperately 
poor  and  could  do  but  httle.  After  the  school  had  been  in  operation 
for  a  few  months  teachers  and  students  began  to  feel  the  need  of  an 
assembly  hall  and  gymnasium.  Lumber  v\^as  expensive  but  great 
boulders — glacial  drift — were  abundant.  Many  hundred  loads  of 
these  were  now  dragged  together,  and  slowly  hewn  into  shape  for  the 
"Stone  House."  This  Uttle  structure  was  used  for  several  years  as 
church,  auditorium,  and  gymnasium.  "It  was  not  attractive,"  says 
an  old  student,  "but  it  was  here  that  many  of  us  fii-st  learned  to 
know  ourselves,  and  that  to  us  sheds  an  everlasting  halo  around  it." 

Danebod  gradually  grew  from  its  humble  beginnings.  A  church 
was  Iniilt,  the  oiiginal  school  building  was  greatly  enlarged,  then  a 


FOLK   HIGH   SCHOOLS   IN"    THE    UNITED   STATES.  83 

gymnasium  and,  finally,  a  small  hospital  were  added.  By  1912, 
during  the  administration  of  Rev.  Thorvald  Knudsen,  the  attendance 
had  reached  100.  The  new  principal,  Rev.  Halvdan  Helweg,  has 
just  celebrated  the  quarter-centennial  of  Danebod  amidst  promises 
of  a  most  prosperous  future. 

Hindrances  to  satisfactory  growth  of  the  Danish- American  schools. — 
It  is  undeniable  that  the  Danish- American  folk  high  schools  have 
not  succeeded  as  well  as  their  fiiends  had  hoped;  yet  if  they  should 
all  suddenly  stop  work  no  one  who  understands  what  they  have  done 
would  have  the  temerity  to  say  that  their  existence  has  been  in  vain, 
or  that  the  results  fi-om  their  labor  have  not  been  worth  the  sacrifice 
of  the  heroic  souls  who  gave  both  time  and  means  to  the  cause.  The 
schools  have  done  a  work  of  inestimable  value  among  Danish- 
Ameiicans,  and  one  can  only  \v-ish  that  the  future  may  shape  itself 
in  such  a  way  that  the  work  of  the  schools  for  the  coming  years  may 
be  greatly  enlarged. 

It  is  in  place  here  to  point  out  the  main  reasons  why  the  schools 
have  succeeded  no  better  than  they  have;  so  that  tliis  ma}?^  not  be 
taken  as  a  vaUd  reason  why  other  schools  of  the  folk  high-school 
type  in  the  United  States  should  not  be  able  to  prosper. 

Perhaps  no  one  difficulty  that  Danish-American  leaders  have  suf- 
fered under  is  greater  and  more  insuperable  than  the  scattered  con- 
dition of  the  people  from  whom  students  must  be  dra^vn.  There 
are  scarcely  half  a  million  Danes  in  the  United  States,  counting  the 
fii-st  native-born  generation,  and  these  are  scattered  from  ocean  to 
ocean.  Even  under  these  conditions  the  folk  high-school  spirit  has 
been  strong  enough  to  draw  students  for  many  hundred  miles,  so  that 
even  the  humblest  school  can  boast  students  from  half  a  dozen  States. 
At  Elkhorn  50  students  of  the  winter  session  1896-97,  as  an  experi- 
ment, averaged  up  their  travehng  expenses — going  to  and  from  the 
school,  and  their  expenses  wliile  at  the  school — and  found  that  it  had 
cost  15  per  cent  more  to  reach  the  school  than  to  spend  the  term 
there.  This  seems  cause  enough  to  force  the  closing  of  almost  any 
ordinary  kind  of  school. 

Again,  there  has  been  a  lack  of  financial  backing.  The  men  who 
led  in  the  work  have  themselves  been  poor  men.  It  will  be  recalled 
that  the  Danish  schools  could  scarcely  make  any  headway  before  the 
State  came  to  their  aid  with  subsidies.  Tlie  growth  of  the  schools 
has  been  crippled  in  Norway  for  the  same  reason.  It  is  quite  certain 
that  had  substantial  aid  been  extended  to  these  schools  in  the  United 
States,  they  might  have  succeeded  quite  as  well  as  they  have  done 
in  Denmark. 

It  would  be  hard  to  deny,  too,  that  some  of  the  high-school  leaders, 
who  have  had  all  their  training  from  Denmark,  found  it  difficult  to 
readjust  themselves  to  the  new  conditions.     In  spite  of  their  natural 


84  THE   DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

broadmindedness,  and  contrary  to  Griindt\ag's  philosophy,  vdiich  is 
all  embracing,  they  tended  to  give  too  much  energy  to  reproducing 
Danish  conditions  and  hfe.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  but  fair  to  state 
that  the  schools  have  served  as  a  check  upon  the  over-hasty  immi- 
grant, maldng  of  liim  a  saner,  truer  Danish- American  for  being  first 
well  grounded  in  the  best  that  the  schools  have  had  to  offer. 

A  last  cause  for  indifferent  success  is,  no  doubt,  that  the  schools 
have  been  unable  to  adapt  their  activities,  in  any  large  measure,  to 
American  conditions.  This  may  be  also  explained  by  lack  of  funds. 
If,  for  example,  the  three  Danish-American  folk  high  schools  that 
are  now  active  should  reorganize  their  school  plants  on  such  a  basis 
as  to  combine  the  pure  folk  culture  with  the  practical  courses  offered, 
say,  at  Haslev  or  Valleldlde,  and  more  particularly  with  the  long  and 
short  courses  of  such  schools  as  Kserehave  or  Fyn  Stiffs  School  at 
Odense,  they  would  unquestionably  be  enabled  to  accompHsh  a  much 
more  vital  work  for  Danish- Americans  than  they  are  now  doing.  In 
other  words,  it  ought  to  be  possible  to  combine  in  the  Danish- 
American  folk  high  schools  of  the  future  Grundtvig's  philosophy 
Avith  the  practical  w^ork  of  the  other  Danish  schools  which  are  so 
successful  in  meeting  the  needs  of  an  agricultural  people. 


X.— FEASIBILITY  OF  ADAPTING  THE  FOLK  HIGH  SCHOOLS 
TO  AMERICAN  CONDITIONS. 

General  statement. — The  discussion  of  adapting  the  folk  high  schools 
•to  American  conditions  has  been  left  to  the  last.  It  seems  scarcely 
necessary  to  raise  the  question  as  to  whether  such  an  adaptation  is 
possible  after  telUng  the  Danish  story  in  detail  above,  or  whether  it 
is  desirable  to  make  use  of  the  inspiring  folk-school  culture  as  a 
leavening  influence  in  American  communities.  The  only  questions 
asked  ought  to  be,  where  should  the  beginnings  be  made;  and  hov>^ 
should  they  be  made  ? 

That  there  is  both  a  place  and  a  need  must  be  evident  to  people  of 
ordinary  discernment.  The  great  national  industrial  transition  going 
on  round  about  us  is  forcing  upon  the  country  a  partial  reorganiza- 
tion of  the  educational  system.  Fifty  years  ago  the  American  people 
were  essentially  agricultural.  Nov\^it  has  become  half  rural  and  half 
urban,  half  agricultural  and  half  industrial.  The  cities  are  growing 
apace — often  at  the  expense  of  rural  communities — and  thither  are 
flofldng  also  hundreds  of  thousands  of  unassimilated  aliens. 

It  is  self-evident  that  an  educational  process  which  can  reach  clear 
down  to  the  roots  of  things,  strengthening  character,  and  teacliing 
riglits  of  followman,  loyalty  to  the  State,  and  fear  of  God,  even 
whilc^  it  suppUcs  the  youth  and  old  men,  without  distinction,  wdth 
practical  training  for  brcadwinning,  may  be  made  of  inestimable  value 


ADAPTING    TO   AMERICAN    CONDITIONS.  85 

in  hurr}nnp;  the  Americanization  of  the  alien.  Such  is  the  Danish 
system.  But  the  school,  after  all,  adapts  itself  most  readily  to 
country  needs  and  conditions.  And  in  American  rural  life  there 
seems  if  anything  greater  in"gency  for  educational  reorganization 
than  in  city  life. 

The  agricultural  reorganization. — The  movement  awa}'  from  the 
land,  either  to  the  cities  or  to  newer,  unexhausted  soil,  has  retarded 
and  stunted  the  agricultural  development  of  whole  sections  in  our 
country.  In  places  this  retardation  has  culminated  in  the  decay  of 
agriculture  itself  and  the  people  who  hve  on  the  soil.  There  is  a 
surprising  amount  of  degeneracy  in  many  one-time  prosperous  rural 
communities  wliich  have  become  drained  of  their  best  blood.  Other 
sections,  lying  far  from  the  highways  of  civihzation,  have  become 
lost  to  progress,  not  because  of  disintegration  of  population  particu- 
larly, but  because  of  the  deadening  effects  due  to  isolation  from 
fellow  men. 

The  future  of  our  agricultural  life  must  be  closely  ])ound  up  with 
education.  The  pioneer  period  of  the  nation  lies  behind  us;  and  even 
the  time  of  household  economy  in  American  life  is  past.  Instead, 
we  are  in  the  midst  of  a  period  of  exploitation.  Even  before  rural 
districts  had  felt  the  call  of  the  cities  and  the  beckoning  of  the  West, 
land  exploitation  and  land  speculation  were  well  under  way.  One  of 
our  greatest  national  weaknesses  is  this  disregard  for  the  God-given 
soil,  and  the  carelessness  with  wliich  we  plunder  it.  The  soil  should 
be  hoty;  but  the  schools,  at  least,  have  been  unable  to  inculcate  this 
doctrine.  The  very  worst  phase  of  our  present  agricultural  transition, 
perhaps,  is  tenant  farming.  American  landowners  are  moving  to 
town,  drawn  thither  by  its  educational,  religious,  and  social  attrac- 
tions. The  farms  are  left  in  the  hands  of  tenants  who  generally 
"skin"  the  soil  to  death  in  their  efforts  to  meet  the  increasingly  high 
rents.  This  suicidal  system  is  gradually  destroying  our  greatest 
natural  resource — the  soil.  Wliat  have  the  rural  schools  been  doing 
to  check  this  national  evil? 

Tlie  old  rural  schools  unable  to  cope  loith  the  situation. — The  small 
one-teacher  schools  which  answered  well  the  needs  of  rural  life  among 
the  pioneers  and  the  household  economy  type  of  farmers,  can  no 
longer  keep  up  with  the  procession  of  change  and  reorganization  in 
agricultural  hfe,  and  must  be  abandoned  for  a  new  type  of  school 
organized  to  meet  the  needs  of  our  new  agriculture,  that  of  the 
husbandman  type. 

It  is  true  that  in  some  sections  these  small  schools  must  persist  for 
an  indefinite  time,  chiefly  on  account  of  geographical  difTicultics. 
Here  the  most  will  have  to  be  made  of  a  bad  situation  by  pro^^ding 
good,  well-trained  and  well-paid  teachers,  and  who,  ^^ithal,  must 
have  the  right  vision  of  the  new  agricultural  life. 


86  THE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

Coming  of  the  centralized  farmers'  scliools. — A  great  movement  is 
now  beginning  to  spread  across  the  continent,  wMch  contemplates 
the  consohdation  of  the  many  weakling  schools  in  a  few,  centrally 
located,  graded  farmers'  schools.  The  best  organized  of  the  consoli- 
dated schools  offer  eight  grades  of  elementary  work  and  from  two  to 
four  3^ears  of  high-school  work. 

The  new  schools  should  do  for  the  community  what  the  old  have 
been  incapable  of  doing;  namely,  train  the  boys  to  become  scientific 
farmers  and  the  girls  practical  farmers'  helpmeets.  Such  training 
can  be  made  to  inculcate  a  wholesome  love  of  country  life,  and  may 
be  expected  to  counteract  the  townward  exodus.  Moreover,  from 
these  schools  must  come  many  impulses  to  organize  the  country 
jDCople  on  a  more  permanent  social  and  economic  basis. 

How  the  reorganized  schools  may  profit  hy  the  Danish  system,. — The 
first  lesson  taught  by  a  study  of  the  Danish  system  is  that  rural 
schools  must  be  reared  in  the  midst  of  the  rural  community  and 
nowhere  else.  By  this  is  meant  the  open  country  or  the  rural  village, 
preferably  the  former.  The  whole  system  of  Danish  rural  schools — 
elementary  school,  folk  liigh  school,  agricultural  school,  and  school 
of  household  economics— is  found  in  a  rural  environment.  The 
founders  of  these  schools  are  too  wise  to  tempt  the  pupils'  suscepta- 
bihties  for  city  life  by  rearing  the  schools  in  the  organized  urban 
centers. 

There  are  in  the  United  States  at  this  time  several  thousand 
consolidated  schools,  many  of  them  built  in  the  midst  of  ideal  rural 
smTOundings — as  real  farm  schools.  In  too  many  instances,  unfortu- 
nately, consohdation  has  been  brought  about  by  disorganizing 
independent  districts  adjacent  to  some  village  or  larger  town,  adding 
the  taxable  farm  area  to  this  and  sending  the  children  to  the  tovni 
school.  It  should  be  understood  that  this  is  not  invariably  a  wrong 
way  to  solve  the  problem.  If  the  village  is  rural-mJnded  and  clean, 
nearly  as  good  results  may  be  looked  for;  but  ordinarily  the  town 
school  is  organized  solely  for  the  towai  children,  and  the  farm  boys 
and  girls  are  not  likely  to  come  under  satisfactory  influences,  since 
the  agricultural  atmosphere  \nll  be  wanting.  On  the  other  hand,  in 
one  or  two  States  where  consohdation  has  taken  place  in  the  open 
country,  the  organizers  have  been  so  unwise  as  to  carry  to  the  country 
a  fully  organized  town  course  of  study,  including  grades  and  high 
school,  striving  to  graft  this  city  branch  on  the  rural  stock.  Such 
procedure  must  fail  wherever  tried,  and  in  several  instances  it  has 
brought  the  reorganization  of  the  schools  into  iU-repute. 

The  folic  high-school  spirit  in  oar  agricultural  communities. — It  has 
been  stated  and  reiterated  above  that  the  folk  high-school  spirit  has 
emancipated   the   agricultural  population  in   Denmark.     It  has   at 


ADAPTING    TO   AMERICAN    CONDITIONS.  87 

least  made  country  people  the  peers  of  their  cit}-  brethren.  They 
have  become  leaders  in  affaire — in  production,  in  distribution,  in 
politics,  and  chiefly  because  they  have  learned  to  think  for  them- 
selves and  to  act  independently  of  the  industrial  classes.  As  much 
can  not  be  said  of  our  farmers  as  a  body.  The  schools  have  been  of 
small  help  in  this  respect.  Now  that  the  new  agricultural  schools 
are  coming  to  the  nation  we  should  be  clear  on  several  points : 

First,  there  is  great  danger  of  going  to  the  extreme  in  the  imme- 
diately practical  and  technical.  The  work  of  the  schools  is  in  danger 
of  focusing  too  much  on  making  two  blades  of  grass  grow  where  one 
grew  before,  on  teaching  girls  to  cook  and  keep  house  according  to 
sanitary  regulations,  and  the  like.  Tliese  things  are  all  necessary 
and  must  be  taught  in  the  schools,  but  they  are  utterly  insufficient 
to  make  us  a  really  great  agiicultural  nation.  It  was  not  the  local 
agricultural  schools  and  household  economics  schools  that  primarily 
made  Denmark  a  great  scientific  agricultural  nation.  If  the  worldly 
practical  is,  separated  from  a  broadening  culture,  the  life  horizon  of 
the  pupil  is  prone  to  become  narrowed  down  to  what  is  immediately 
present  only,  resulting  in  shrewd,  calculating  seeking  for  personal 
gain  instead  of  a  far-reaching  altruism. 

Second,  our  final  conquest  of  the  soil  can  scarcely  come  before  a 
more  genuine  folk  culture  permeates  our  rural  communities  at  large. 
Tliis  would  teach  a  greater  love  of  the  soil — and  the  naturalist  farmer 
is  the  greatest  kind  of  a  farmer;  it  would  help  us  to  measure  the  good 
in  life  by  spiiitual  standards  and  not  by  man-made  rules.  It  would 
help  us  to  rise  above  the  limitations  of  locality  and  State,  and  teach 
an  understanding  of  the  national  and  even  universal  in  existence. 

Therefore,  men  and  women,  trained  in  schools  where  this  inspira- 
tion abides,  themselves  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  altruism,  wise  as  to 
the  purpose  in  life,  inspired  and  inspiring;  only  such  as  these  should 
be  given  charge  of  the  new  farm  schools. 

Inspirational  lectures  and  extension  courses. — Tlie  \^Titer  believes 
that  there  should  be  at  least  one  inspirational  lecture  by  teachers 
and  others  daily  in  all  the  consolidated  rural  schools.  There  is  need 
of  real  thought  food  for  the  daily  appetite  of  adolescent  boys  and 
girls.  To  argue  that  there  is  no  time  for  these  things  in  the  schools 
would  be  much  the  same  as  to  say  that  we  have  not  time  to  live  our 
lives.  If  teachers  are  incapable  of  giving  heart-to-heart  talks 
intended  to  make  the  pupils  pause  and  seriously  seek  the  purpose 
of  life,  it  is  quite  sure  that  they  are  out  of  place  in  the  schoolroom. 

The  Danish  folk  high  schools  are  centers  from  which  all  kinds  of 
extension  work  sprmgs.  To  begin  vnth,  gvo\vn-u])  people  of  the 
community  take  advantage  of  the  noonday  and  evening  lectures 
in  the  regular  lecture  halls;  and  in  summer  they  attend  numerous 


88  THE   DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

meetings  in  the  groves  near  by  the  schools.  Finally,  the  high-school 
leaders  organize  lecture  courses  in  the  assembly  halls,  far  and  wide, 
over  the  country.  Some  such  work  is  being  done  in  our  country 
now,  but  it  is  only  a  meager  beginning.  Every  consolidated  and 
other  farm  school  must  become  the  social  and  intellectual  center  of 
the  community.  Stated  lecture  courses — both  inspirational  and 
practical — should  be  offered  the  grown  people  of  the  school 
community. 

Short  courses  for  all  wTio  need  help. — Nothing  in  the  plans  of  the 
folk  high  schools  and  their  auxiliaries  appealed  to  the  investigator 
more  strongly  than  did  the  continuous  short  courses.  At  the  small- 
hold  schools,  for  example,  new  courses  begin  each  first  and  third 
Tuesdays  of  the  month  and  continue  11  or  12  months  in  the  year. 
The  time  spent  in  school  is  short,  but  it  is  long  enough  to  give  an 
abundant  store  of  inspiration  and  much  practical  knowledge. 

Annual  short  courses  are  now  a  part  of  the  established  work  of 
most  of  our  agricultural  colleges,  and  even  the  local  village  and 
country  schools  in  a  few  States  have  begun  to  offer  this  work.  But 
the  work  has  not  yet  been  carried  so  far  that  people  beyond  school 
age,  as  ordinarily  understood,  feel  that  the  school  is  intended  as 
fully  for  them  as  for  the  children.  It  will  be  a  great  day  in  the  life 
of  American  country  communities  when  the  schools  shall  see  their 
way  clear  to  labor  continuously  for  the  whole  community — to  seek 
to  solve  the  life  problems  for  all  the  people,  whether  young  or  old. 

The  preceding  paragraphs  have  merely  suggested  the  application 
of  Danish  folk  school  spirit  and  matter  to  the  new  farm  schools  that 
are  gradually  superseding  the  older  smaller  schools.  The  remainder 
of  the  section  is  devoted  to  the  possible  establishment  of  the  school 
as  a  whole— in  a  modified  form — in  certain  sections  of  the  country. 

Why  there  is  need  of  schools  for  gronm-wps  in  the  United  States. — 
When  the  Federal  Census  for  the  year  1910  was  taken,  there  were 
in  the  United  States  5,516,163  persons  10  years  of  age  and  over  who 
could  neither  read  nor  write,  including  2,273,603  who  were  21  years 
of  age  and  over,  "Of  these  illiterates,  3,184,633,  or  58  per  cent, 
were  white  persons;  1,534,272,  or  28  per  cent,  were  native-born 
whites;  and  1,650,361,  or  30  per  cent  were  foreign-born  whites; 
2,227,731,  or  40  per  cent,  were  negroes.  The  rest,  2  per  cent,  were 
Indians,  Chinese,  Japanese,  and  others."^ 

More  than  two-thirds  of  all  the  illiterates  come  from  rural  com- 
munities. These  illiterates  are  not  now  limited  to  race  or  section 
of  country.  The  colored  illiteracy  of  the  South  is  almost  balanced 
by  the  ignorant  aliens  of  the  North;  and  the  illiteracy  among  the 

'  .Soo  Illiteracy  in  the  United  Slates  and  An  Experiment  for  Its  Elimination.    U.  S.  Bureau  of  Education 
Bulletin,  1913,  No.  20. 


ADAPTING    TO    AMERICAN    CONDITIONS.  89 

remote  parts  of  the  soutlicrn  mountain  plateau  is  scarcely  greater 
than  the  illiteracy  in  rural  life  in  the  nortliern  Appalachians. 

All  this  illiteracy  is  found  very  largely  among  persons  above  20 
years  of  age — men  and  women  who  can  not  be  expected  to  get  their 
education  from  the  ordinary  school.  The  Nation  has  its  choice 
between  letting  this  generation  of  illiterates  continue  to  live  and 
die  in  their  ignorance  at  a  fearful  cost  to  national  life,  or  it  may 
organize  schools  especially  adapted  to  their  needs,  in  which  they 
may  get  the  rudiments  of  learning,  and  in  addition  to  this,  some 
inspiration  to  do  better,  some  insight  into  the  highest  good  in  life, 
something  to  lift  them  out  of  the  deadening  materialism  and  indiffer- 
ence for  country  and  their  fellow  men. 

Tlie  South  Atlantic  Higliland  a  good  place  to  hegin. — The  most 
natural  section  of  the  United  States  in  which  to  begin  the  organiza- 
tion of  schools  for  gro^vn-ups,  modeled  after  the  Danish  schools,  is 
the  great  broken  upland  region  that  usually  goes  by  the  name  of  the 
South  Atlantic  Highland.^ 

This  comprises  a  total  area  of  108,164  square  miles,  with  a  popula- 
tion of  5,085,736.  One  whole  State  and  parts  of  seven  others  have 
been  carved  out  of  the  South  Atlantic  Highland,  which  really  embraces 
the  three  well-marked  geographical  areas  known  as  the  Alleghany- 
Cumberland  plateau  belt,  the  greater  Appalachian  valley  belt,  and 
the  Appalachian  Mountain  belt,  or,  as  it  is  also  called,  the  Blue  Kidge 
belt.  It  includes  the  whole  of  West  Virginia,  42  counties  in  western 
Vu'ginia,  23  in  western  North  Carolina,  and  4  in  western  South  Caro- 
lina, 25  in  northern  Georgia,  17  in  northeastern  Alabama,  45  in 
eastern  Tennessee,  and  36  in  eastern  Kentucky. 

While  large  ar'eas  within  this  highland  are  no  more  backward 
educationally  than  the  rest  of  the  country,  all  are  included  here  for 
convenience  of  statement.  Adult  illiteracy  in  these  mountain  regions 
is  surprisingly  large,  and  duty  demands  that  educators  face  the  facts 
as  they  really  are  in  order  that  relief  may  come.  The  Federal  Census 
for  1910  gives  the  illiteracy  per  thousand  in  the  total  population  10 
years  of  age  and  over  in  these  States  as  follows :  West  Vu'ginia,  83 ; 
Kentucky,  121;  Tennessee,  136;  Virginia,  152;  North  Carolina,  185; 
Georgia,  207;  xilabama,  229.  The  figures  for  adult  males  21  years 
of  age  and  over  are  even  more  startling.  For  the  same  States  they 
are:  West  Virginia,  104  for  each  thousand  in  the  total  population; 
Kentucky,  145;  Tennessee,  157;  Virginia,  177;  North  Carolina,  213; 
Georgia,  228;  Alabama,  243;  and  South  Carolina,  271.  These  figures 
are  for  the  entire  State  and  would  in  some  cases  be  increased  if  applied 
to  the  highland  area  only,  while  in  others,  on  account  oS  the  large  low- 

1  For  the  map  and  daia  as  to  area  and  population  of  the  South  Atlantic  Highland,  the  writer  is  indebted 

to  John  C.  Campbell,  Secretary  Southeru  Highland  Division,  Russell  Sage  Foundation. 


90 


THE   DANISH    FOLK   HIGH    SCHOOLS. 


land  negro  population,  they  would  be  somewhat  diminished.  The 
figures  are,  however,  sufficiently  correct  to  emphasize  the  urgency  of 
the  need. 


tl/fO^i      T       \p*^'-  VpurN  \hahc)      \^^ 
iv«/\/u(.£''V- — X     r-n Xivy*"^ 


llfiA  i>\oSL\flAN\iiAi'A^,^  \— —     y^    1      L    H- — \     v"  * 

\h/i*i^'\    t^y--^^  J-c — '—I — n    /        V"'^'"^™ 


\f^f_i21fA:!!iii:{ — \^coi'\s^^i:£l£^'\''V"  -'*5"*VIZW;2\i:^  -?  V^'"' 


/A/y 


=t  U    # 


GflfE"! 


ff"^"-] 


,<;/t>i>'5 


U'«'' 


'HAflfTsHE 


7<*>XcASj 


[o 


<^"Vor7p;K« 


ef"j)k 


'a/sa 


IrALLAcHA^ 


\rAiBi 


^       ^     \ba^^<^  '^- 


coa  f^^"'/^'^°'''%iLi^^\>>i 


'iiMOB 


B.A/?'^ 


DALLAS, 


yCHlLTOJ' 

O/V/V  ' 


^^A//e^heny-Cumber/and  P/afeaa  Belt. 
\^'^z.^Greafer  Appslachian  Valley  Belt 
nrrrni  Appalachian  Mountain  Beli. 

■C^r-^'?-S'!i!2iZX^iij:"'"^     ■  ..^^JTlA^    I    1,11 11, 


THE   SOUTH    ATLANTIC    HIGHLAND. 

,"he  most  natural  section  of  the  United  States  for  sciiools  modeled  after  the  Danish  folk  high 

i^chools." 


The  ''moonlight'^  schools  of  Kentucky,  an  experiment  in  the  elimina- 
tion of  adult  illiteracy. — Attemjits  have  been  made  from  time  to  time 
hy  church  organizations  and  individuals  to  reach  the  illiterate  adults 


ADAPTING    TO   AMEKICAN    CONDITIONS.  91 

of  the  southern  highlands.  Some  of  these  attempts  have  been  more 
or  less  abortive,  while  others  have  proved  a  great  blessing  to  limited 
communities.  A  most  notable  illustration  of  what  can  be  done — 
showing  also  the  startling  need  of  what  must  be  done — is  the  work 
of  Mrs.  Cora  Wilson  Stewart  and  her  associates,  in  the  so-called 
''moonlight"  or  night  schools  for  illiterates,  which  were  begun  in 
Eowan  County,  Ky.,  in  the  fall  of  1911. 

Mrs.  Stewart  made  a  careful  study  of  local  conditions  and 
decided  the  most  feasible  plan  to  be  to  open  night  schools  on  moon- 
light evenings  in  the  public  schoolhouses  over  the  county.  The 
regular  teachers  all  responded  to  the  call  and  made  their  preparations 
and  issued  their  invitations.     We  read: 

It  was  expected  that  the  response  would  be  slow,  but  more  than  1,200  men  and 
women  from  18  to  86  years  of  age  were  enrolled  the  first  evening.  Thej'  came  trooping 
over  the  hills  and  out  of  the  hollows,  some  to  add  to  the  meager  education  received 
in  the  inadequate  schools  of  their  childhood,  some  to  receive  their  first  lessons  in 
reading  and  writing.  Among  them  were  not  alone  illiterate  farmers  and  their  illiterate 
wives,  sons,  and  daughters,  but  also  illiterate  merchants  or  storekeepers,  illiterate 
ministers,  and  illiterate  lumbermen.  Mothers,  bent  with  age,  came  that  they  might 
learn  to  read  letters  from  absent  sons  and  daughters,  and  that  they  might  learn  for 
the  first  time  to  write  to  them.^ 

This  remarkable  experiment  grew  rapidly  in  popularity.  In  1912 
the  enrollment  of  adults  in  Rowan  County  reached  nearly  1,600  and 
the  movement  had  meanwhile  spread  to  eight  or  ten  other  counties. 
Of  the  1,600  mentioned  above,  "300  entered  the  school  utterly  unable 
to  read  and  write  at  all,  300  were  from  those  who  had  learned  in 
September,  1911,  and  1,000  were  men  and  women  of  meager  educa- 
tion." 

The  work  of  such  schools  as  these  must  naturally  be  limited  to  the 
merest  rudiments  of  education.  To  learn  to  read  and  write,  to  spell 
and  figure,  with  brief  drills  in  the  essentials  of  language,  histor}^, 
geography,  civics,  sanitation,  and  agi'iculture — this  is  the  most  that 
can  be  expected.  But  the  mountain  districts  crave  vastly  more  than 
reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic.  The  fatalism  of  retardation  engen- 
dered by  centuries  of  isolation,  poverty,  and  civil  war  has  placed 
a  peculiar  stamp  upon  the  civilization  there  which  mere  academic 
schools  will  find  it  difficult  to  remove,  at  least  in  the  present  generation. 

The  inspiring  work  of  the  folk  high  school,  it  would  seem,  should 
be  able  to  reach  these  people  more  fully  and  place  them  in  their 
rightful  25lace  in  the  nation  more  quickly  than  might  other  schools. 
The  folk  school  would  cause  'Hhe  breaking  through  of  slumbering 
souls"  and  remove  prejudices  and  give  a  national  outlook,  both  of 
which  are  needed  in  the  mountains. 

1  See  Illiteracy  in  the  United  States,  p.  28. 


92  THE    DANISH    FOLK    HIGH    SCHOOLS. 

How  the  schools  wight  he  organized. — The  schools  must  be  able  to 
insph'e  to  an  early  coordination  of  head,  heart,  and  hand.  Real 
inspircrs  must  be  found  to  take  charge  of  the  schools.  These  should 
offer  a  liberal  number  of  lectures  on  historical,  social-economic,  and 
local  themes  in  connection  \ni\\  the  i:)ractical  work  in  the  rudiments 
of  learning. 

The  schools  should  receive  all  who  are  not  now  looked  after  by  the 
public  schools.  In  some  communities  the  schools  would  include 
even  the  public-school  children.  There  should  be  courses  for  those 
who  are  entirely  illiterate  as  well  as  for  those  who  have  had  some 
schooling.  The  schools  must,  in  fact,  be  ready  to  meet  the  problems 
of  all  the  people  without  regard  to  age  or  preparation.  The  poor  hill- 
side farms  have  their  problems — these  must  be  looked  after.  The 
mountains  need  their  o^vn  artisan  class  to  rebuild  the  homes  and 
reestablish  the  household  arts  of  the  olden  time  on  a  modern  footing. 
There  should  be  long  courses  for  the  youth  and  continuous  short 
courses  for  their  parents  and  grandparents.  There  should  be  day 
lectures  open  to  the  whole  countryside,  and  extension  lectures  should 
be  carried  into  the  remotest  coves.  The  schools  for  small  holders  in 
Denmark  had  conditions  almost  as  difficult  to  meet.  Wliat  they  did 
Americans  will  not  refuse  to  do. 

The  schools  might  or  might  not  be  State  founded  and  State  aided. 
The  most  natural  way  to  begin,  and  the  most  likely  to  succeed,  would 
be  for  some  philanthropic  foundation  to  furnish  the  funds  for  the 
establishment  of  the  schools  at  a  few  points  of  natural  vantage  as  a 
beginning.  The  work  might  be  directed  to  some  extent  by  the 
National  Government  and  be  in  time  subsidized  by  National  and 
State  aid.  Tlie  heads  of  the  schools  should  have  much  the  same 
freedom  as  in  the  Danish  schools.  As  a  beginning,  tuition  and  lodg- 
ing should  be  entirely  free  and  scholarships  might  include  all  expenses 
in  return  for  work  done  on  the  school  premises. 

Schools  ill  which  to  train  the  ^'insinrers." — But  who  shall  tlie  teach- 
ers be  in  these  schools?  Whence  shall  come  the  inspirers  able  to 
understand  the  needs  of  their  people  and  willing  to  undertake  the 
work?  Much  the  same  questions  are  being  asked  throughout  the 
Nation  to-day  in  regard  to  the  supply  of  teachers  for  the  modern  rural 
schools.  It  is  easy  to  see  that  the  trained  leadership  needed  in  coun- 
try districts  can  not  be  realized  until  a  staff  of  teachers,  professionally 
trained  and  with  the  right  vision  and  power,  establish  themselves  as 
permanent  teachers.  Heretofore  the  schools  have  done  little  to 
prepare  rural  teachers  for  their  difficult  tasks.  A  most  encouraging 
sign  of  the  times  is  this,  that  normal  schools,  colleges  of  agriculture, 
and  even  schools  of  education  in  the  universities  have  come  to  see 
their  opportunity  in  trainhig  teachers  for  the  new  farm  schools. 


ADAPTING    TO   AMEEICAN   CONDITIONS. 


93 


With  all  tliat  is  being  done  there  is  need  of  one  or  more  central 
schools  to  devote  all  their  energies  to  the  preparation  of  rural-life 
leaders  of  all  kinds — teachers,  local  agricultural  experts,  rural  com- 
munity organizers  of  various  kinds,  including  the  men  to  take  charge 
of  the  transplanted  folk  high  schools.  The  Seaman  Knapp  School  for 
Country  Life,  at  Nashville,  is  promising  to  train  men  for  rm'al  leader- 
ship. This  school,  or  a  school  similarly  situated,  might  undertake  to 
prepare  the  first  Icadei-s  for  the  folk  schools  in  our  southern  highlands. 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  BUREAU  OF  EDUCATION. 

[Note. — With  the  exceptions  indicated,  the  documents  named  below  will  be  sent  free  of  charge  upon 
application  to  the  Commissioner  of  Education,  Washington,  1).  C.  Those  marked  with  an  asterisk  (*) 
are  no  longer  available  for  free  distribution,  but  may  be  had  of  the  Superintendent  of  Documents,  Govern- 
ment Printing  Office,  Washington,  D.  C,  upon  payment  of  the  price  staled.  Kcraittanees  should  be  made 
in  coin,  currency,  or  money  order.  Stamps  are  not  accepted.  Documents  marked  with  a  dagger  (t)  aro 
out  of  print.] 

1906. 

tNo.  1.  Educationbillof  1906  for  England  and  Wales  as  it  passed  the  House  of  Commons.   AnnaT.Smiih. 
*No.  2.  German  views  of  American  education,  with  particular  reference  to  industrial  development. 

William  N.  Hailmann.    10  cts. 
*No.  3.  State  school  systems:  Legislation  and  judicial  decisions  relating  to  public  education,  Oct.  1,  1904, 

to  Oct.  1,  1906.    Edward  C.  Elliott.    Ij  cts. 


1907. 

tNo.  1.  The  continuation  school  in  the  United  States.    Arthur  J.  Jones. 
♦No.  2.  Agricultiu-al  education,  including  nature  study  and  school  gardens. 
tNo.  3.  The  auxiliary  schools  of  Germany.    Six  lectures  by  B.  Maennel. 
tNo.  ■!.  The  elimination  of  pupils  from  school.    Edward  L.  Thomdike. 


James  R.  Jewell.    15  cts. 


1908. 

tNo.  1.  On  the  training  of  persons  to  teach  agriculture  in  the  public  schools.    Liberty  H.  Bailey. 

♦No.  2.  List  of  publications  of  the  United  States  Bureau  of  Education,  1S67-1907.    10  cts. 

*No.  3.  Bibliography  of  education  for  1907.    James  IngersoU  Wyer,  jr.,  and  Martha  L.  Phelps.    10  cts. 

tNo.  4.  Music  education  ia  the  United  States;  schools  and  departments  of  music.    Arthur  L.  Manchester. 

♦No.  5.  Education  in  Formosa.    Julean  H.  Arnold.    10  cts. 

♦No.  6.  The  apprenticeship  system  in  its  relation  to  industrial  education.    Carroll  D.  Wright.    15  cts. 

♦No.  7.  State  school  systems:  II.  Legislation  and  judicial  decisions  relating  to  public  education,  Oct.  1, 

1906,  to  Oct.  1, 1908.    Edward  C.  Elliott.    30  cts. 
tNo.  8.  Statistics  of  State  imiversities  and  other  institutions  of  higher  education  partially  supported  by  the 

State,  1907-8. 

1909. 

♦No.  1.  Facilities  for  study  and  research  in  the  offices  of  the  United  States  Government  in  Washington. 

Arthur  T.  Iladley.    10  cts. 
No.  2.  Admission  of  Chinese  students  to  American  colleges.    John  Fryer. 
*No.  3.  Daily  meals  of  school  children.    Caroline  L.  Ilunt.    10  cts. 

fNo.  4.  The  teaching  staCE  of  secondary  schools  in  the  United  States;  amount  of  education,  length  of  expe- 
rience, salaries.    Edward  L.  Thorndike. 
No.  5.  Statistics  of  public,  society,  and  school  lib'-aries  in  1908. 
*No.  6.  Instruction  in  the  fine  and  manual  arts  ia  the  United  States.    A  statistical  monograph,    Henry 

T.  Bailey.    15  cts. 
No.  7.  Index  to  the  Reports  of  the  Commissioner  of  Education,  1867-1907. 
♦No.  8.  A  teacher's  professional  hbrary.    Classified  list  of  100  titles.    5  cts. 
♦No.  9.  Bibliography  of  education  for  1903-9.   10  cts. 
No.  10.  Education  for  efficiency  in  railroad  service.    J.  Shirley  Eaton. 

*No.  11.  Statistics  of  State  universities  and  other  institutions  of  higher  education  partially  supported  by 
the  State,  1908-9.    5  cts. 

1910. 

tNo.  1.  The  movement  for  reform  in  the  teaching  of  religion  in  the  public  schools  of  Saxony.    Arley  n. 

Show. 
No.  2.  State  school  systems:  III.  Legislation  and  judicial  decisions  relating  to  public  education,  Oct.  1, 

1908,  to  Oct.  1, 1909.    Edward  C.  ElUott. 
tNo.  3.  List  of  publications  of  the  United  States  Bureau  of  Education,  1SG7-1910. 
♦No.  4.  The  biological  stations  of  Europe.    Charles  A.  Kofoid.    50  cis. 
♦No.  5.  American  schoolhouses.    Fletcher  B.  Dresslar.    75  cts. 
tNo.  6.  Statistics  of  State  universities  and  other  institutions  of  higher  education  partially  supported  by 

the  State,  1909-10. 

I 


n  BULLETIN    OF    THE    BUREAU    OF    EDUCATION. 

1911 

*No.  1.  Bibliography  cf  science  teaching.    Sets. 

*No.  2.  Opportunities  for  graduate  study  in  agriculture  in  the  United  States.    A.  C.  Monahaa.    5  cts. 

*No.  3.  Agencies  for  the  improvement  of  teachers  in  service.    William  C.  Ruediger.    15  cts. 

*No.  4.  Report  of  the  commission  appointed  to  study  the  system  of  education  in  the  public  schools  of 

Baltimore.    10  cts. 
»No.  5.  Age  and  grade  census  of  schools  and  colleges.    George  D.  Strayer.    10  cts. 
tNo.  6.  Graduate  work  in  mathematics  in  universities  and  in  other  institutions  of  like  grade  ia  the  United 

States. 
*No.  7.  Undergraduate  work  in  mathematics  in  colleges  and  universities.    5  cts. 
*No.  8.  Examinations  in  mathematics,  other  than  those  set  by  the  teacher  for  his  own  classes.    5  cts. 
No.  9.  Mathematics  in  the  technological  schools  of  collegiate  grade  in  the  United  States. 
t^o.  10.  Bibliography  of  education  for  1909-10. 
fNo.  11.  Bibliography  of  child  study  for  the  years  190S-9. 
•No.  12.  Training  of  teachers  of  elementary  and  secondary  mathematics.    5  cts. 
*No.  13.  Mathematics  in  the  elementary  schools  of  the  United  States.    15  cts. 
*No.  14.  Provision  for  exceptional  children  in  the  public  schools.    J.  H.  Van  Sickle,  Lightner  'Witmer, 

and  Leonard  P.  Ajtcs.    10  cts. 
*No.  15.  Educational  system  of  China  as  recently  reconstructed.    Harry  E.  King.    15  cts. 
*No.  16.  Mathematics  in  the  public  and  private  secondary  schools  of  the  United  States.    15  cts. 
tNo.  17.  List  of  publications  of  the  United  States  Bureau  of  Education,  October,  1911. 
*No.  18.  Teachers'  certificates  issued  under  general  State  laws  and  regulations.    Harlan  Updegraff.    20  cts. 
No.  19.  Statistics  of  State  universities  and  other  institutions  of  higher  education  partially  supported  by 

the  State,  1910-11. 

1913. 

*No.  1.  A  course  of  study  for  the  preparation  of  rural-school  teachers.   Fred  Mutchler  and  W.  J.  Craig.  5  cts. 
*No.  2.  Mathematics  at  AVest  Point  and  Annapolis.    5  cts. 
*No.  3.  Report  of  committee  on  uniform  records  and  reports.    5  cts. 
*No.  4.  Mathematics  in  technical  secondary  schools  in  the  United  States.    5  cts. 
*No.  5.  A  study  of  expenses  of  city  school  systems.    Harlan  Updegrafl.    10  cts. 
*No.  C.  Agricultural  education  in  secondary  schools.    10  cts. 
*No.  7.  Educational  status  of  nursing.    M.  Adelaide  Nutting.    10  cts. 
*No.  8.  Peace  day.    Fannie  Fern  Andrews.   [Later  publication,  1913,  No.  12.]    Sets. 
*No.  9.  Country  schools  for  city  boys.    William  S.  Myers.    10  cts. 
*No.  10.  Bibliography  of  education  in  agriculture  and  home  economics.    10  cts. 
tNo.  11.  Current  educational  topics.  No.  I. 

tNo.  12.  Dutch  schools  of  New  Netherland  and  colonial  New  York.    William  H.  Kilpatrick. 
*N;).  13.  Influences  tending  to  improve  the  yJhik  of  the  teacher  of  mathematics.    5  cts. 
*No.  11.  Report  of  the  American  commissioners  of  the  international  commission  on  the  teaching  of  mathe- 
matics.   10  cts. 
tNo.  15.  Current  educational  topics.  No.  II. 

*No.  16.  The  reorganized  school  playground.    Henry  S.  Curtis.    Sets. 
*No.  17.  The  Montessori  system  of  education.    Anna  T.  Smith.    5  cts. 

*No.  IS.  Teaching  language  through  agriculture  and  domestic  science.    M.  A.  Leiper.    Sets. 
*No.  19.  Professional  distribution  of  college  and  university  graduates.    Bailey  B.  Burritt.    10  cts. 
*No.  20.  Readjustment  of  a  rural  high  school  to  the  needs  of  the  community.    H.  A.  Bro^vn.    10  cts. 
*No.  21.  Urban  and  rural  common-school  statistics.    Harlan  Updegraff  and  William  R.  Hood.    5  cts. 

No.  22.  Public  and  private  high  schools. 

No.  23.  Special  collections  in  libraries  in  the  United  States.   V/.  Davv'son  Johnston  and  Isadore  G .  Mudge. 
*No.  24.  Current  educational  topics.  No.  III.    5  cts. 

tNo.  25.  List  of  publications  of  the  United  States  Bureau  of  Education,  1912. 
tNo.  26.  Bibliography  of  child  study  for  the  years  1910-1911. 

No.  27.  History  of  public-school  education  in  Arkansas.    Stephen  B.  AVeeks. 
*No.  28.  Cultivating  school  grounds  in  "Wake  County,  N.  C.    Zebulon  Judd.    5  cts. 

No.  29.  Bibliography  of  the  teaching  of  mathematics^  1000-1912.    David  Eugene  Smith  and  Charles 
Goldzihcr. 

No.  30.  Latin-American  universities  and  special  schools.    Edgar  E.  Brandon. 

No.  31.  Educational  directory,  1912. 

No.  32.  Bibliography  of  exceptional  children  and  their  education.    Arthur  MacDonald. 
tNo.  33.  Statistics  of  State  universities  and  other  institutions  of  higher  education  partially  supported  by 
the  State,  1912. 

1S13. 

No.  1.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications,  January,  1913. 
*No.  2.  Training  courses  for  rural  teachers.    A.  C.  Monahan  and  R.  H.  Wright.    Sets. 
*No.3.  The  teaching  of  modern  languages  in  the  United  States.    Charles  H.  Handschin.    15  cts. 
•No.  4,  Present  standards  of  higher  education  in  the  United  States.    George  E.  MacLean.    20  cts. 
•No.  5.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications.    February,  1913.    5  cts. 


BULLETIN    OF    THE    BUREAU    OF    EDUCATION.  Ill 

•Xo.  C.  Agricultural  instruction  in  high  schools.    C.  n.  Robbon  and  F.  B.  Jcnks.    10  eta. 

*No.  7.  College  entrance  requirements.    Clarence  D.  Kingsley.    15  els. 

*No.  8.  The  status  of  rural  education  in  the  United  States.    A.C.  Monahan.    15  cts. 

*No.  9.  Consular  reports  on  continuation  schools  in  Prussia.    5  cts. 

*No.  10.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications,  March,  1913.    5  cts. 

*No.  11.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications,  April,  1913.    5  cts. 

*No.  12.  The  promotion  of  peace.    Fannie  Fern  Andrews.    10  cts. 

*No.  13.  Standards  and  tests  for  measuring  the  efficiency  of  schools  or  systems  of  schools.    Report  of  the 
commitlee  of  the  National  Council  of  Education.    George  D.  Strayer,  chairman.    5  els. 

No.  14.  Agricultural  instruction  in  secondary  schools. 

*No.  15.  Monthly  record  of  cirrrent  educational  pulilicat joils,  May,  1913.    5  Cts. 

*No.  16.  Bibliography  of  medical  inspection  and  health  supervision.    15  cts. 

*No.  17.  A  trade  school  for  girls.    A  preliminary  investigation  in  a  typical  manufacturing  city,  Worcester, 

Mass.    10  cts. 
*No.  IS.  The  fifteenth  international  congress  on  hygiene  and  demography.    Fletcher  B.  Dresslar.    10  cts. 
*No.  19.  German  industrial  education  and  its  lessons  for  the  United  States.    Holmes  Beckwith.    15  cts. 
tNo.  20.  Illiteracy  in  the  United  States. 

fNo.  21.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications,  June,  1913. 
*No.  22.  Bibliography  of  industrial,  vocational,  and  trade  education.    10  cts. 
*No.  23.  The  Georgia  Club  at  the  State  Normal  School,  Athens,  Ga.,  for  the  study  of  rural  sociology. 

E.C.Branson.    10  cts. 
*No.  24.  A  comparison  of  public  education  in  Germany  and  in  the  United  States.     Georg  Kerschensteiner. 

5  cts. 
*No.  25.  Industrial  education  in  Columbus,  Ga.    Roland  B.  Daniel.    5  cts. 
*No.  26.  Good  roads  arbor  day.    Susan  B.  Sipe.    10  cts. 
*No.  27.  Prison  schools.    A.  C.  Hill.    10  cts. 

*No.  28.  Expressions  on  education  by  American  statesmen  and  publicists.    5  cts. 
*No.  29.  Accredited  secondary  schools  in  the  United  States.    Kendric  C.  Babcock.    10  cts. 
*No.  30.  Education  in  the  South.    10  cts. 
*No.  31.  Special  features  in  city  school  systems.    10  cts. 
fNo.  32.  Educational  survey  of  Montgomery  County,  Md. 
tNo.  33.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications,  September,  1913. 
*No.  34.  Pension  systems  in  Great  Britain.    Raymond  W.  Sies.    10  cts. 
*No.  35.  A  list  of  books  suited  to  a  high-school  library.    15  cts. 
*No.  36.  Report  on  the  work  of  the  Bureau  of  Education  for  the  natives  of  Alaska,  1911-12.    10  cts. 

No.  37.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  pubUcations,  October,  1913. 

No.  38.  Economy  of  time  in  education. 

No.  39.  Elementary  industrial  school  of  Cleveland,  Ohio.    W.  N.  Hailmann. 
*No.  40.  The  reorganized  school  playground.    Ileiu'y  S.  Curtis.    10  cts. 

No.  41.  The  reorganization  of  secondary  education. 

No.  42.  An  experimental  rural  school  at  Vv'inthrop  College.    II.  S.  Browne. 
*No.  43.  Agriculture  and  rural-life  day;  material  for  its  observance.    Eugene  C.  Brooks.    10  Cts. 
*No.  44.  Organized  health  work  in  schools.    E.  B.  Iloag.    10  cts. 

No.  45.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications,  November,  1913. 
*No.  46.  Educational  directory,  1913.    15  cts. 

*No.  47.  Teaching  material  in  Government  publications.    F.  K.  Noyes.    10  cts. 
*No.  48.  School  hygiene.  ~W.  Carson  Ryan,  jr.    15  cts. 

No.  49.  The  Farragut  School,  a  Teimessee  cour  try-life  high  school.  A.  C.  Monahan  and  Adams  Phillips. 

No.  60.  The  Fitchburg  plan  of  cooperative  industrial  education.    M.  R.  McCann. 
tNo.  51.  Education  of  the  immigrant. 
*No.  52.  Sanitary  schoolhouses.    Legal  requirements  in  Indiana  and  Ohio.    5  cts. 

No.  53.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications,  December,  1913. 

No.  54.  Consular  reports  on  industrial  education  in  Germany. 

No.  55.  Legislation  and  judicial  decLsions  relating  to  education,  October  1,  1909,  to  October  1,  1912. 

James  C.  Boykin  and  William  R.  Ilood. 
*No.  56.  Some  suggestive  features  of  the  Swiss  school  system.    William  Knox  Tate.    25  cts. 

No.  57.  Elementary  education  in  England,  with  special  reference  to  London,  Liverpool,  and  Manchester. 
I.  L.  Kandel. 

No.  58.  Educational  system  of  rural  Denmark.    Harold  W.  Foght. 

No.  59.  Bibliography  of  education  for  1910-11. 

No.  60.  Statistics  of  State  universities  and  other  institutions  of  higher  education  partially  supported 

by  the  State,  1912-13. 

1914. 

*Xo.  1.  Monthly  record  of  cturent  educaf  ional  publications,  January,  191 1.    5  cts. 

No.  2.  Compulsory  school  attendance. 
tNo.  3.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications,  Fcbniary,  1914. 

No.  4.  The  school  and  the  start  in  life.    Meyer  Bloomfield. 

49720"— 14 7 


IV 


BULLETIN    OF    THE   BUEEAU    OF   EDUCATION. 


No.  5.  The  folk  high  schools  of  Denmark.    L.  L.  Friend. 

No.  G.  Kindergartens  in  the  United  States. 

No.  7.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications,  March,  1914. 

No.  8.  The  Massachusetts  home-project  plan  of  vocational  agricultural  education.    R.  W.  Stimson. 

No.  9.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications,  April,  1914. 

No.  10.  Physical  growth  and  school  progi'ess.    B.  T.  Baldwm. 

No.  11.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications,  May,  1914. 

No.  12.  Rural  schoolhouses  and  grounds.    F.  B.  Dresslar. 

No.  13.  Present  status  of  drawing  and  art  in  the  elementary  and  secondary  schools  of  the  United  States. 

Royal  B.  Farnum. 
No.  14.  Vocational  guidance. 

No.  15.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications.    Index. 
No.  IG.  The  tangible  rewards  of  teaching.    James  C.  Boykia  and  Roberta  King. 
No.  17.  Sanitary  survey  of  (he  schools  of  Orange  County,  Va.    R.  K.  Flannagan. 
No.  18.  The  public  school  system  of  Gary,  Ind.    William.  P.  Btirris. 
No.  19.  University  extension  in  the  United  States.    Louis  E.  Reber. 
No.  20.  The  rural  school  and  hookworm  disease.    J.  A.  Ferrell. 
No.  21.  Monthly  record  of  current  educational  publications,  September,  1914. 


o 


rsn^ 


X3/]^^ 


1^    ^ 


NOTICE  TO  BORROWER 

This  card  is  to  be  kept  in  this 
poci<et  and  returned  with  the 
book. 

No  book  will  be  loaned  without 
presentation  of  the  borrower's 
card. 

This  book  must  be  returned  on 
or  before  the  last  date  stamped 
on  the  card. 

If  not  requested  by  another 
borrower  the  loan  may,  on 
application,  be  renewed. 

This  book  must  not  be  marked 
or  mutilated  in  any  way. 

In  case  of  loss  its  value  must  be 
paid  to  the  Librarian. 

Any  violation  of  these  rules  may 
deprive  the  borrower  of  any 
further  privileges  of  the  Library. 

Department  of  Education,  Toronto. 


^1    ^ 


-5.31  ^  ^ 


L.  B.  OF  C.  Ltd.  919«i